Library:A History of the U.S.S.R./Part 1: Difference between revisions

From ProleWiki, the proletarian encyclopedia
(Up to the Mongols)
Tag: Visual edit
(Up to Timur)
Tag: Visual edit
Line 3,276: Line 3,276:
poem reflects the age-old heroic struggle of the Georgian people for  
poem reflects the age-old heroic struggle of the Georgian people for  
their independence against the Persians, Byzantines, Arabs, Seljuts,  
their independence against the Persians, Byzantines, Arabs, Seljuts,  
and other peoples. <blockquote>No! The sons of alien Persia
and other peoples. <blockquote>No! The sons of alien Persia  
 
Never our sovereign lords shall be! </blockquote>the heroine of the poem exclaims. Rustaveli lauded the deeds of chival-  
Never our sovereign lords shall be! </blockquote>the heroine of the poem exclaims. Rustaveli lauded the deeds of chival-  
ry of the Georgian Imights who fought for their country’s independence,  
ry of the Georgian Imights who fought for their country’s independence,  
Line 3,417: Line 3,418:


==== The Empire of Genghis Khan ====
==== The Empire of Genghis Khan ====
===== The Social System of the Mongols in the 12th and the Beginning of the 13th Centuries =====
Eastern Europe, Transcaucasia and
Central Asia were conquered by the Mongols in the 13th century.
The Mongols inhabited the steppes of Central Asia, north of China.
They were a pa&toial people whose chief pursuit was primitive, no-
madic heiding, A subsidiary means of livelihood was hunting wild
fowl by beating up the game from cover (battue). The Mongols did
not cultnate corn and raiely used it. The necessity of feeding a large
numbei of livestock compelled the Mongols to roam from place to place
in search of good and abundant fodder. The Mongols lived in felt lihitkaa
or tents, which were placed on ox-drawn waggons and used as movable
habitations. The women lit fires in the tents and cooked the food, an
opening at the lop of the tent providing an exit for the smoke. From
a distance it looked as though an entije city was m motion.
At first the Mongols roamed in clans The livestock belonged to
the entire clan and was grazed jointly. Several clans living together
formed a ^^hoide” or tribe. Gradually private ownership of h\estock
and pastuie land developed among the Mongols and inequality ap-
peared among the members of the horde To wage wai the tribe elect-
ed chieftains, or boghaturs as they were called Large detachments
of warriois lallied about a brave and rich hoghatur. The military
chieftains fiequently seized the power in their native tnbes and
became khans. Thus the khans, their clansmen and warriors came to
own large numbeis of cattle and slaves The poor Mongols had to
work foi the khans and their suite, they shepheided the heids made
kumiss (an intoxicating liquoi made from mare’s milk), sheared the
sheep, fulled felt, etc
As the exploitation of the masses of this nomadic society inci eased, the Mongol khans developed into feudal lords similar to the landowners
in Western Europe and Rus. The khans owned the pasture lands and
large herds. Their own tribesmen became their bondsmen, o\er whom
the khans maintained their power with the aid of their retinues
The Empire of Genghis Khan. Yesukai, whose clan roamed the
steppes of Eastern Tiansbaikal, was one of the most outstanding
Mongol chieftains in the 12th century. He fell in battle again&t a
neighbouring people, the Tatars. After his death his son, Temuehin,
then a minor, was imable to retain the power Even his nearest clansmen
deserted him. But when he grew older his daring drew many wainors
to him He became the chief of a small but fearle:s3 group of wainors.
With the help of one of the neighbouring khans the young Temuohm
routed the Tatars, exterminated almost all the men, and spared only
the young, who weie ‘'no higher than the linchpin of a cait”, the
women and children were made slaves. Subsequently the neigh-
bouring tubes attached the name of Tatars to the people of Genghis
Khan and called them indiscriminately both Tatars and Mongols.
After hib victory over the Tatars Temuehin began to extend his power over other tribes. In 1206 a council of Mongol feudal lords, the kurultaii
proclaimed Tomuchin the supreme
khan of all the Mongols. Temuchin
adopted the name and title of
Genghis Khan. He ruled over a
groat empire of Mongol, Tuikic and
Manchurian tribes.
Genghis Khan’s state was not united. All the members of the
house of Genghis Khan received spe-
cial domains. Genghis Khan either
left the tribes he subjugated under
the power of th'eir own princes or
subordinated them to his warriors.
Each domain had to send a definite
number of warriors to Genghis
Khan. These domains were named
after the number of men in the re-
spective levies, forming units of a
hundred, a thousand, and ten thou-
sand men. The vassals were named
accordingly. The chiefs of a troop
of a thousand and ten thousand
ruled over the lesser feudal lords. In spite of the fact that his empire
was split into so many parts Genghis Khan firmly held supreme state
power in his hands. He formed a well-organized bodyguard which
served as his mainstay. He had an excellent ai*my with an amazingly
efficient military organization. The troops went into battle in for-
mations of thousands, himdreds and tens, under the leadership of
their respective commanders. The main force was the cavalry, armed
with bows and arrows. The Mongols learned the art of warfare from
the Chinese. When besieging cities they used missile engines, incen-
diary projectiles and battering-rams to break down walls.
The empire created by Genghis Khan was a military empire whose
chief aim was war and conquests. ‘"The wealth of the neighbours/’
Engels wrote, “excited the greed of the peoples who began to regard
the acquisition of wealth as one of the main purposes of life. They
were barbarians: plunder appeared to them easier and even more
honourable than production. War, once waged simply to avenge
aggression or as a means of enlarging territory that had become re-
stricted, was now waged for the sake of plunder alone, and became a
regular profession.” ^
===== The Conquest of Central Asia =====
Ha\ing united tlie nomad ii foes.
Genghis Khan set about conquering the neighbouring countries, in
TL207 Juji, the son of Genghis Khan, subjugated the peoples ol Soulheiu
Siberia— the Turkic tribe of Kirghiz on the Upper Yenisei, the Islo^-gol
tribe of Buryats on Lake Baikal, and others. The conquet-t of China
was begun in 1211, followed after several years by Ihe invadon of
Central Asia. This brought the Mongols into conflict with ihe Khoio^m
shah, Mukhammed, who, however, was unable to offer effect ire
ance to the Mongols, because his kingdom was lorn by inttr.’al di^-
lurbances. The heterogeneous tribes of which his kingdom \v\ls made
up were at war with each other. The military chiefs, regional goveTUoT.-,
and representatives of the higher clergy, alarmed at the prospect of
losing their feudal possessions, betrayed their country wherever pos-
sible and treacherously surrendered cities to Genghis Khan. After his
first defeat Mukhammed tied from Khoresm and died on an island in
the Caspian Sea, Left to the mercy of fate, Khoresm, despite the
desperate resiotance of its inhabitants, fell a prey to the conquerors.
Samarkand, Bokhara and other cities were taken by the Mongols and
subjected to temble devastation. The country was ruthle>sly ravaged.
The large Murghab dam was wrecked, with the result that the city of
Merv was completely destroyed. The entire kingdom of Mukhaumied
passed into the hands of Genghis Kkan, who also bectune ruler o^ er
a considerable pail of Persia.
===== The Invasion of Transcaucasia and the Black Sea Steppes =====
The Mongol hosts, under the leadership of Genghis Khan’s chieftains,
next set out to conquer Transcaucasia and the Caucasus. They ravaged
Azerbaijan, Armenia and Georgia and invaded the steppes of the
Polovtsi, whose khans appealed to the Russian princes for aid. ‘'IX
you do not help us,” their envoys said, “we will be slain today, and
you — ^tomorrow.”
In 1223 the Russian princes, with the Kiev prince at their head,
marched out to the steppes to meet the Tatars, as the Russians called
the Mongols. The Tatars started to retreat, thus luring the Russian
troops deeper into the steppe. The Russians and the Poluvt^si went
as far as the Kalka River, which flows into the Azov Sea. Theie was
no concord among the Russian princes. The hravebt of them., M-t *slav
the Bold, with several young princes and the Polovti?i. engaged the
Tatars without warning the other princes. A pitched battle took place
in which the Russians were gaming the upper hand-. Daniel Roniono-
vich of Galich, at that time still quite a youth, especially distinguished
himself. He was womided, but in the heat of battle was not even
aware of it. The Polovtsi, however, were unable to Wkthbtand a charge
of the Tatars and fled, throwing the Russian ranks into confusion.
The Russians were utterly defeated. Mstislav and Daniel barely man-
aged to escape. Meanwhile, the Kiev and other princes who had not
participated in the battle, stood encamped on a nearby bill and made 2no attempt to join the action although they saw the disastrous turn
of afFaIrs. The Tatars attacked them too. The Russians stood their
ground for three days but were finally compelled to surrender. The
princes were promised their lives but the promise was not kept —they
were murdered. After their victory on the Kalka the Mongols ad-
vanced to the Volga and attacked the Volga Bulgars. Here, however,
they encountered failure and retired to Mongolia across the Kazakh
steppes. Genghis Khan continued his war against China. He subjugated
the land of Tangut (in Southern Mongolia).
Thus a strong military power came into existence in the Mon-
golian steppes. The seizure of civilized countries essentially influenced
the life and empire-building activities of the Mongols, especially in
the case of China. Genghis Edian employed the services of Chinese
officials for improving the organization and government of his vast
empire.


==== The Conquest of Eastern Europe ====
==== The Conquest of Eastern Europe ====
===== Conquest of Russian Lands by the Mongols =====
Genghis Khan died
in 1227 at a venerable age. At the time of his death his empire con-
sisted of Mongolia proper, Northern China, Southern Siberia, Central
Asia and Transcaucasia.
After Genghis Khan’s death his empire was split into several
large dominions called which were divided among his sons and grandsons. Ogdai, the third son of Genghis Khian, was recognized
as his successor, the "Grand Khan.” He was given Mongolia and
Northern China. The other members of Genghis KJian’s family were
subordinate to Ogdai. Genghis Ejhan’s second son, Chagatai, received
Central Asia east of Khoresm, that is, present-day Uzbekistan, Tajiki-
stan and part of Kazakhstan. His dominions came to be called the
Chagatai ulus, Amother large Mongolian state on' the territory of
present-day U.S.S.R. was that of the Golden Horde, founded by
Genghis Ethan’s grandson, 'Batu. To Batu’s share fell all the lands
west of the Irtysh "where only the hoofs of Mongolian horses have
trodden.” Batu marched out to conquer western lands. In 1236 his
horde crossed the Ural River (the Yaik), invaded the land of the
Volga Bulgars and mercilessly ravaged it.
The next year the Tatars invaded the Ryazan principality. Divided
as it was into a number of independent principalities, Northeastern
Bus was powerless against the Tatar hordes. The princes failed to
unite in their struggle against the common foe. The Grand Prince of
Vladimir, Yuri Vsevolodovich (son of Vsevolod the "Large Nest”),
refused to help the Kyazan princes, Ryazan was captured
and razed to the ground. The
Tatars destroyed Vladimir and
overran the neighbouring prin-
cipalities, ^'mowing the people
down like grass.” In one month
they took and burnt 14 towns
including Moscow.
Yuri Vsevolodovich, the
Grand Prince of Vladimir, and
his troops were encamped north
of the Volga ona vast field near
the Sit River, a tributary of
theMologa.The Tatars surround-
ed and defeated the Russian
army (1238), the grand prince
falling in the battle. Batu
wanted to march farther north
to the land of Novgorod, but
the city being well protected by
impassable forests and swamps,
he turned to the Volga steppes.
On the way south he encountered
serious resistance on the part of
the city of Kozelsk (on the Zhiz-
dra River). It defended itself
desperately for seven weeks, for which the Tatars named it the
<nowiki>*</nowiki>‘city of fury.” After reducing the Polovtsi and conqueiing the Crimea,
Batu in 1240 advanced against Kiev and besieged the city. The in-
habitants of Kiev defended the city manfully. So deafening was the
noise of creaking caits. the braying of camels, and the neighing of
horses that people could not hear each other. The Tatars u-ed battering-
rams day and night until they finally beat down the walls of the be-
sieged city. Even then the people of Kiev continued to fight in the
breach. Forced to retreat, they erected a palisade in the centre of the
city during the night, and the following morning the Tatars had to
storm this foitification as well.
After taking Kiev the Tatars invaded the principality of Galich-
Volhynsk. Vladimir, Galich and other cities were captured. The Tatar
hordes next laid waste to Poland. Batu himself went into Huiigary,
routed the troops of the Hungarian king and moved on to Czechia,
but the resistance he encountered here was so great that he was forced
to return to the Volga steppes. Batu set up his headquarters near the
mouth of the Volga.
The memory of the Russian people heroic struggle against the
Tatars still lives in legend. The hero oi one of these epics, Ilya of
Murom, delivered Kiev from the Tatars who were besieging it:<blockquote>He fought fiercely^ Ms sword smote them —
The Tatars of strength were bereft;
In swamps sank they^ in deep rivers —
Their camps and their plunder they left. </blockquote>
===== The Tatar Yoke =====
Batu’s empire was called the "^Golden Horde,”
that is, the golden tribe. Gradually the Tatars (Mongols) were as-
similated by the Polovtsi,from whom they adopted the Turkic tongue
and with whom they formed one common Turkic -speaking horde. The
Russian princes agreed to pay tribute to the Tatars and to send them
troops. Batu gi'anted the princes letters of investiture called yarlyhi^
entitling them to the possession of a principality. Yaroslav Vsevo-
lodovich, the brother of Prince Yuri who had been killed on the Sit
River, had the right through primogeniture, to the title of grand
prince, and Batu recognized him as the Grand ftince of Vladimir. Other
princes who submitted to the Tatars also remained at the head of their
princedoms. Their visits to Batu at the Horde were attended by hu-
miliating ceremonies. Before entering the khan's tent, the princes had
to pass between two bonfires. The Tatars considered that the fire
cleansed those going to the khan of all wicked designs. If a prince re-
fused to perform this rite he was killed as a malefactor (such was the fate
of Prince Mikhail of Chernigov). Upon entering the khan's tent the
prince had to bow to the gromid before the khan and to remain on
his knees throughout the reception.
Batu appointed governors, haslcahi, to the principal Russian cities
who oppressed the population with their heavy extortions and
plunder.
The Grand Khan Ogdai had a census taken of the population in
all the lands subject to the Mongols, on the basis of which still greater
tribute was exacted from the Russian lands. ‘‘Whoever does not pay,”
says a contemporary, “is led off to the Tatars, where he remains in
slavery,” The Tatar tribute-gatherers and their servants demanded gifts
for themselves, besides which the population had to bear the expense
of their upkeep.
According to a folk song, there was no mercy even for the poorest
of the poor. The collector took tribute from all: <blockquote>If a man doth money loch.
From him his child they take.
If a man doth children lack,
From Mm Ms wife they take.
And if a man doth heljmate lack.
From him his mry self they take. </blockquote>Only the princes and the clergy were exempt from such exactions.
Kevolts broke out against the Tatars in many Russian cities which
were burdened by these tributes, but many Russian princes, fearing to
lose their principalities, helped the Tatars to suppress these rebellions.
Novgorod was not conquered by Batu, and when Tatar envoys came
to this city to demand tribute, the Novgorod people refused to pa;v’
it. The Novgorod boyars, however, out of fear of the Tatars, compelled
the people to submit. The Tatars made a census of the city’s population
and imposed tribute upon them. The boyars placed the entire burden
of these payments upon the poor people: they "made things easier
for themselves and difficult for the common folk.”
The khans exempted the orthodox clergy from the payment
of tribute and granted the metropolitans letters of investiture
which protected their lands. The clergy therefore exhorted the poor to
obey the Tatar feudal lords. The toiling population of Rus thus suffered
from a twofold oppression: that of the Tatars and the Russian feudal
lords.
Only one Russian jrince did not go to the Horde to pay homage to
Batu-— Daniel Romanovich of Galich, But when Daniel received a stern
co mm and from the khan to appear before him, he had no option but
to obey, Batu received him graciously. "0, what gall and wormwood
is Tatar honour,” exclaims the annalist in this coimeotion, Daniel
purchased the salvation of his principality at the price of his own self-
humiliation but he did not resign himself to his subservient position.
On his return from the Horde he began to prepare fora struggle, build-
ing new cities and fortifying the old ones. He entered into a league
with Hungary and appealed to the Pope for help against the enemy who
was threatening all Europe. To win the support of the Pope Daniel even
agreed to recognize him as the head of the Russian chuich. The Pope,
on his part, recognized Daniel as king. But no one in Western Euiopt
wanted to go to the aid of the Russians. Daniel thereupon severed rela-
tions with the Pope. Wlien the Tatars learned of Daniel’s preparation^,
they demanded that all the fortifications in the land of Galich- Volliynsk
be razed. Kholm, which was strongly fortified, refused to comply with
the demand of the Tatai’s; all the other foitresses were, however, demol-
ished.
The devastation wrought by the Tatars an-ested the economic
development of the Russian lands for a long lime, "The blood of our
fathers and brothers has drenched the land like water,” a contempo-
rary says; "many of our brothers and children have been taken into
captivity; our villages are overrun by young forest; our glory is faded; our beauty has perished; our wealth has become the property of others; the fruits of our labour have been inherited by heathens; our land has
fallen into the hands of ah* ens.’^ Learning and culture declined. Many
monuments of art and woiks of ancient Russian literature perished in
the files of Russian cities.
===== The Golden Horde in the Second Half of the 13th and in the 14th Centuries =====
Tlie einpiie <>1 the Golden Horde included the lands of the
Volga Bulgais, IhePolovel^ fete})pe, the Northern Caucasus. Khoresm in
Cenlial A&ia, and "Western Siberia as far as the Irtysh. The Russian
principalities weie also subject to the khans of the Golden Horde.
The Golden Hoide built for themselves a capital named Sarai (mean-
ing “palace”) on the Lower Volga.
Captiv’e craftsmen const! ucted sumptuous palaces in Sarai for the
Tatar khans, the walls of which were faced with beautiful coloured
tiles. The city had a large maiket place which attracted merchants
from Rusj Persia and even Western Europe. Sarai was a temporary
residence of the Tatar suzerains. The rest of the Tatars continued to
lead a nomad life, and drove their herds over the vast steppes from the
lower reaches of the Danube to Kazakhstan. The khans themselves
did not live permanently in their capital, but most of the year led a
nomad life.
The Golden Horde was divided into severaLhordes or tribes, ruled
by princes who were vassals of the khan. The Idian never embarked on
any undeitaking without their advice and consent. These princes,
and other feudal lords, exploited their own tribesmen, whose cattle
and products they appropriated for themselves. The princes arro-
gated to themselves the right of imposing taxes on some of the conquered
regions. Finally, many of the feudal lords completely alienated
the land together with the conquered agricultural population, which
was obliged to render services to the feudal lords and to work for them.
At the end of the 13th century Prince Nogai, under whose rule
was a large host of nomads, attained great power; he placed khans on the
throne and deposed them. After the death of Xogai his horde fell apart.
The Tatar nobility adopted much of the culture of the Persians,
Chinese and other civilized peoples of Asia. In the 14th century the
Tatar feudal lords embraced Klam and spread this religion among the
Tatar masses. This served the Tatar feudal lords as a means of keeping
their subjects in submission. At the same time it tended to strengthen
the ties of the Golden Horde with the civilized countries of the East.
Tatar domination also had a certain effect on the life and habits
of the Russian feudal lords. The latter adopted the Eastern apparel
of the Tatars (the Russian words: bashmak^ kaftan^ kushak, kolpak-^
shoe, caftan, belt, cowl-— are of eastern origin), their weapons and
utensils. Some Tatar institutions existed in the Russian state for a long
time. For instance, it was the Tatars who introduced the yami, that is, stations where horses were kept for the use of the khan’s officials. This prac-
tice endured in Russia for several cen-
turies. The Tatar conquerors, however,
could not exert an appreciable cultural
influence on the Russians because they
themselves were at a considerably lower
level of social, economic and cultural
development. Whereas agriculture had
developed among the Russians far back
in ancient times, primitive nomad herd-
ing still prevailed among the Tatars.
The Tatar depredations ruined the agri-
cultural areas and led to a general econo-
mic decline of the countxy. The Tatar
yoke seriously aflFected all aspects of
Russian life. The tax collections made for
the khans, the freebootery of Tatar offi-
cials and other agents of the khans, and
the raids of Tatar detachments which, in
the beginning, were an almost annual oc-
currence, ruined the Ru«?sian people and
retarded the economic, political and
cultural progress of the country. The
Russian people bravely defended their independence, and waged a
valiant struggle, unaided, against the rapacious khans, thus shielding
Western Europe from the Tatar-Mongolian invasions. As Marx said,
the Tatar yoke not o'nly oppressed, it outraged and consumed the
very soul of the people who had become its victims.


==== Transcaucasia and Central Asia under the Rule of the Mongols ====
==== Transcaucasia and Central Asia under the Rule of the Mongols ====
===== Conquest of Transcaucasia by the Tatars =====
Simultaneously
with their conquest of the Russian principalities, the Tatars seized
the lands of Ajmenia, Georgia and Azerbaijan. *‘As numerous as
locusts,” the Tatars overran the mountains and valleys of Transcaucasia
and the Caucasus. When cities were captured all the adult males weie
massacred with the exception of the craftsmen, who were turned into
slaves. The Tatar warriors shared the women and children among
themselves. The country was divided among the Tatar princes. The
impregnable mountain fortresses were occupied by the Tatars. Resistance to tte conquerors in Transcaucasia was offered principally by tbe people* The Armenian and Georgian princes, like the Russian princes,
hurried to pay homage to Batu. He gave them letters of investiture,
but demanded tribute and military tolls. A census was taken in Arme-
nia, Azerbaijan and Georgia, similar to that made in Rus. The Tatar
tasgatherers, according to a contemporary, ‘'demanded exorbitant
taxes, thereby reducing the people to poverty and tortured and torment-
ed them; those who hid were found and put to death.” The impecunious
had their children taken from them and sold to foreign traders. The
princes co-operated with the Tatars and, as an annalist says, “plundered
and robbed the poor and on the proceeds of these exactions arrayed
themselves in costly clothes, and ate and drank and conducted
themselves boastfully.” The Armenian and Georgian clergy, who
were also exempted by Batu from the payment of taxes, supported
his lule.
In this way all of Transcaucasia fell under Tatar domination. And
here, as in Rus, the peasants were doubly oppressed by the Tatars and
their own feudal lords.
===== Central Asia under Mongol Rule =====
Central Asia, the greater part of
which, after the death of Genghis Khan, formed part of the Chagatai
%lm (division), gradually began to recover from the ruthless desolation
to which it was subjected by the Mongol invasion. Trade and the crafts
came to life again in Samarlmnd and Bokhara . But here too the exactions
ol the Mongol rulers made themselves felt. The local feudal landlords
alone weie exempted from these payments; the Mongol khans and their
sons granted them special charters and forbade them to be molested.
The burden of taxes and servitude was borne by the poor —the peasants
and the craftsmen, who in addition had to pay for the upkeep of the
Tatar oflScials. The craftsmen had to deliver their wares— weapons,
fabrics, etc.— free of charge to the treasuiy. These extoitions and
obligations were so burdensome that they led to a widespread uprising
in Bokhara (1238). The levolt was headed by an artisan, a maker of
sieves, by the name of Makhmud Tarabi, who lived in the village of
Tarab near Bokhara (whence he received his surname). *The revolt
spread among the city craftsmen and the peasants of the outlying rural
districts and was directed both against the Tatar rulers and the local
feudal lords. The Tatars were driven out of Bokhara. Makhmud took
possession of the city and drove all the feudal lords and the rich people
out of it. The Tatar and Bokhara feudal lords united against the rebels.
At first they suffered a serious defeat. The peasants, armed with hat-
chets, pursued and killed the fleeing enemy. But Makhmud was kiUed
during the fighting and in spite of partial successes, the uprising was
crushed.


=== The Struggle against German and Swedish Feudal Lords ===
=== The Struggle against German and Swedish Feudal Lords ===


==== Seizures by the German Feudal Lords in the Baltic ====
==== Seizures by the German Feudal Lords in the Baltic ====
===== Advance Eastward by the German Knights =====
While Russia was
being attacked by Mongol hordes in the east, German and Sv\edish
crusaders in the west formed a new and grave menace.
In the 12th centuiy, German knighthood, in quest of new lands
and serfs, began to advance eastward. The southern coast of the Baltic
Sea from the Vistula to the mouth of the Elba was populated at the
time by the Western Slavs. The Germans attacked the Slavonic
lands, built castles on them, baptized the Slavs with fire and
sword, and made them their serfs. Gradually all the Slavonic lands
east of the Elba as far as Poland and Lithuania were seized by the
Germans. Part of the Slav population was exterminated, and the sur-
vivors reduced to serfdom. The Slavonic River Sprava was renamed the
Spree, the Slavonic Branibor (battle-forest) was called Brandenburg,
the Slavonic Pomorye became Pomerania, and the Slavonic city of
Kolebreg, i.c., coastal city, became known as Kolberg.
After their seizure of the Western Slavonic lands, the German knights
turned their attention to the eastern and southern shore** of the Baltic
Sea. This was the land of the Lithuanian tribes, and their neighbours
the Livi (hence the name Liflandia or Livonia), while to the noith lived
the Esths (Ebthland, or Ebthonia). The entire land inhabited by these
tribes was called Livonia. The Litovtsi-Prussi, Polab Slavs and Slav-
Obodriti were exterminated by the Geimans, and their lands seized.
The territory on the Western Dvina was the fief of Uie Polotbk (Rus-
sian) princes, to whom the inhabitants paid tribute. The tribes that
lived in the north were subject to Novgorod.
===== The Order of Knights of the Sword =====
In the 12th century German
merchants appeared in the Baltic region to buy furs, and set up a tiading
settlement near the mouth of the Western Dvina. The Germans used
Christianity as a means of gaining a firmer footing on alien soil.
Missionaries were sent to Livonia to preach the religion. ThciX mission
not proving successful the Germans, with the support of the Pope,
declared a crusade against the Livonians. The merchants of the northern
German cities, interested in the conquest of Livonia, furnished the
-crusaders with ships.
When the bishop appointed to the diocese of Livonia arrived with
-a body of crusaders, the Livonians said to him: *‘Send your troops back;
-convince us with words and not with cudgels.” The German knights defeated tlie Livonians in battle, but the bishop’s horse carried him into the ranks of the enemy and he was killed. The Germans sacked
the country mercilessly and forcibly baptized the Livonians. The new
bishop, Albert, realized that the people would not be brought to their
knees by sporadic raids of the crusaders. He therefore built the fortified
city of Riga (1201) at the mouth of the Western Dvina on the land of
the Livi (the Letts) and settled it with German colonists. In 1202 he
founded, with the sanction of the Pope, a special knightly order, called
the Knights of the Sword, the members of which were to live in Livonia
and to spread Christianity by means of the sword. Later this Order
was known as the Livonian. The head of the Order was called the Mas*
t?r; its members were the small landed German gentry who hoped to-
become rich in the conquered land. The knights built castles in Livonia,
forcibly baptized the population, and made serfs of them; those who
resisted were killed. Protected by the knights, German merchants
settled in Livonia for purposes of trade, and founded cities there.
The subjugation of the Baltic States by the German knights was
accompanied by incredible cruelty. When the Germans set foot on the
land of an insubordinate tribe, they divided their troops into several
detachments which swept through the countryside burning and ravag-
ing everything in their path, massacring all the males, carrying off
the women and children into slavery, and seizing all the cattle. The
people sought safety in the woods; during the winter they attempted
to cross the icebound sea, but perished from cold and hunger. The fol-
lowing is a German chronicler’s account of how the German knights
dealt with the Oesel islanders.
<nowiki>*</nowiki>They kept beating them all the way to the village, pursued the
fugitives through streets and in their homes, dragged them out of the
houses and murdered them; those who attempted to defend themselves
from rooftops and woodpiles were also seized and put to death. . . .
Prom the village the people were pursued into the open field, where
they were slaughtered, and across the field to the sacred grove, and this
sacred grove turned scarlet with their blood, . . . More than 500 dead
remained on the scene of battle, and many others were killed in the
fields, on the roads and in other places.”
The disunited Livonian tribes were unable to withstand the well-
organized Order. Having fallen into oppressive slavery, they appealed
to the Polotsk princes for help. The latter had contented themselves
with the exaction of a small tribute from the Livonians; their rule was
therefore considered lenient as compared with that of the Germans.
Several times the Polotsk princes attempted, jointly with the Livonians,
to drive out the conquerors, hut *the knights were better armed;
they had missile engines with which the Russians were still
unfamiliar. All the offensives undertaken by the Polotsk princes
ended in failure.
After subduing the Livonians, the knights began to spread their rule over Russian lands. The population of the Polotsic principality
strongly resisted the German knights. At one time the bishop of Riga
even paid tribute to the Polotsk princes. One of the lesser Polotsk
princes, Vyachko, especially distinguished himself in his resolute strug-
gle for independence. He fought on heroically even after his ovm city
had been captured and burnt by the Germans. In 1224 the knights
attacked the Russian city of Yuriev, where Prince Vyachko together
with the Esths sat firmly entrenched. The Germans surroxmded Yuriev
with siege engines, brought up a wooden siege-tower and began to un-
dermine the city walls. When part of the wall crumpled, the lower
was moved to the breach. But the besieged stubbornly refused to sur-
render. When the Germans started to storm the city, the besieged rolled
red-hot wheels out through the gap in the broken wall and set the siege-
tower on fire. But the Germans broke into the city through this very
opening. Yuriev was taken and a massacre began. The Germans sur-
rounded the city and did not let anyone out alive. Prince Vyachko
also perished. The Germans renamed the city of Yuriev— Dorpat
(now Tartu).
After the .death of Bishop Albert, the Germans suffered a number of
defeats. The knights were especially discomfited when they attempted
to invade the land of Lithuania. The Knights of the Sword began look-
ing for allies.
===== The Teutonic Order =====
Nest to Livonia there existed another
German Order, the Teutonic. Between the Niemen and the Vistula
lay the land of the Lithuanian tribe of Prussi. The warlike Prussi made
devastating raids upon the neighbouring Polish lands. The Palish
feudal lords, unable to cope with the Prussi, asked the German Teutonic
Order for aid. The Teutonic Order had been founded at the end of the
12th century to fight the Mohammedans in Palestine. With the sanction
of the Pope, the Teutonic knights readily agreed to take up their abode
in the land of the Prussi. The latter, who lived in small tribes under
different chiefs, were not able to oppose the knights by a united force.
The Germans, on the other band, were a compact, disciplined force.
Before long the little towns of the petty Prussi princes were conquered.
‘^By the end of the 13th century,” Marx says, '‘that flourishing country
was transformed into a desert; forests and swamps appeared in the
place of villages and cultivated fields; some of the people were killed,
others were carried off, and the rest were compelled to migrate to
Lithuania.”*
The knights built castles and cities on the land of the Prussi and
began to attract colonists from Germany. The Germans who aided the
Teutonic Order in its wars against the Prussi received grants of land and built new castles. And so ever greater numbers of German colonists poured into the land of the Prussi The numeious outbreaks of the Prus*
si were suppressed because of the lack of unity among these people.
Both Orders (that of the Knights of the Sword and the Teutonic)
united in *1237 with the aim of prosecuting their conquests jointly in
the Baltic
The meiging of these two Orders appreciably strengthened the German
knightsandconstitutedagi eat danger to the Russian lands Novgorod
and Pskov weie thieatened. But the Russian people had to wage an
arduous stiuggie simultaneously against the Geimans and the Swedes.
In the 13th century the people of Novgorod and Pskov saved the Rus-
sian lands from conquest by the Geiman and Swedish feudal lords.


==== Struggle of Novgorod and Pskov against the Swedish and German Feudal Lords ====
==== Struggle of Novgorod and Pskov against the Swedish and German Feudal Lords ====
===== The Victory on the Neva over the Swedes =====
For a long time
the Swedes had been trying to seize the water-route from the Gulf of
Finland to the land of Novgorod, which would give them control over
the entire trade with Eastern Europe -
In 1240 the Swedes launched a campaign on the Neva under the
command of Count Biiger, who governed the Swedish kingdom at
that time But no sooner had the Swedes landed near the mouth of
the Neva than they were attacked by the Novgorod troops under the
command of the Novgorod Grand Prince Alexander, son of Yaiosiav.
Alexander was one of the most outstanding princes of his time, he
pursued a very cautious and wise policy with the Tatai khans and won
the respect of the Golden Horde He u as also a biave and skillful military
commander ‘^While conquering he was uncontiuexable,” a contemporary
said of him. In the battle of the Neva against the Swedes, fought
under his command, the Novgoiod people displayed great valoui. One
of them, Gavrila Oleksich, in pui suing the enemy, rode his horse over
the gangplank right onto an enem.} ’s ship Thrown into the water to-
gether with his hoise, he swam to the bank and once more rushed into
the fray. Misha of Novgorod and his men sank three Swedish vessels.
Savva made his way to Birger’s tent and cut down the pole which sup-
ported it, the unexpected collapse of the tent in view of the combatants
inspired the Russian troops. The Swedes were utterly defeated, Birger
himself was almost killed by a blow from Alexander’s lance, but saved
his life by fleeing to hia ships. The men of Novgorod pursued the retreat-
ing foe. For this victory on the Neva Prince Alexander won his
honorific epithet of Nevsky.
Alexander was an imperious pnnce who realized that a strong rule
was necessary in time of war. The Novgorod boyars, however, tned to
limit bis power. Soon after tbe victory on tbe Neva be came into con-
Hict witb tbe boyars and left Novgorod.
Tbe Germans took advantage of Ale\ander's absence, seized tbe
ancient Russian city of Izborsk and advanced on Pskov. Some of the
boyars in tbe city pioved to be traitors Pskov was captured by a de-
tachment of knigbth Tbe Germans invaded the land of Novgorod, built
tbe fortress of Koporye, and made tbemsebes masters of tbe land
witbin thirty kilometres of Novgorod.
===== The Battle on the Ice =====
Under these circumstances tbe Nov-
gorod veche demaaded Alexander’s return. He promptly answeredL the
call and arrived at Novgorod mth his retinue of warriors and an atcsiliary Suzdal detacliment. He marched out aud captured and destroyed the Koporye fortress. In 1242 he marched on Pskov, routed
the German garrison and liberated the city. Then he invaded the
lands of the Order. A powerful German army came out to meet him.
The knights boasted: ‘We’ll take Prince Alexander with our bare
hands.” The opening joust between the skirmish lines was not in
Novgorod’s favour, Alexander held a position of vantage on Lake
Chudskoye (Lake Peipus). There, on the ice, on April 5, 1242, a battle
took place which went down in history as the Battle on the Ice. The
Germans attacked in their usual ‘‘pig’s snout” formation, that is,
a closed wedge. The point of the wedge was formed by a heavily armed
body of horsed knights, fringing a body of foot soldiers, armed
with spears and swords. The rear and flanks were protected by a
detachment of mounted knights. The battle was, in the words of a
chronicler, “a furious one”; the ice was stained with blood. The Nov-
gorod men pursued the Germans for seven kilometres, killed 600
knights and took 50 prisoners. After this defeat the Germans
hastened to conclude peace. They renounced Pskov and all their
other conquests.
The Battle on the Ice ended the offensive of the German knights
against Prussian soil and saved it from the fate that overtook Livonia.
Tbe knights were driven back from the Russian frontier. This victory
put a halt to the movement of the German feudal lords against Russian
lands. The Russian people saved the Lithuanians, Esthonians and
Latvians from destruction by the Germans.


=== The Grand Duchy of Lithuania ===
=== The Grand Duchy of Lithuania ===


==== Formation of the Grand Duchy of Lithuania ====
==== Formation of the Grand Duchy of Lithuania ====
As economic ties among the various regions in Eastern Europe
developed in the 14th century the petty feudal domains began to
unite into large feudal states. The need for defence against external
enemies accelerated this process. The Grand Duchy of Lithuania was
formed in this way and it incorporated not only the small Lithuanian
but also the neighbouring Slavonic principalities.
===== Union of the Lithuanian Tribes =====
The Lithuanians, in the 12th
century, had already ©merged from the clan system. They broke up
into separate tribes which were headed by petty chieftains, called
hmigasi^ who became prominent because of their wealth. These chief-
tains possessed large numbers of cattle and slaves and maintained a
numerous retinue. The chieftains and their warriors lived in fortified toOTs deep witliin the forest thickets. The xinion of the scattered Lithuanian tribes was hastened by the danger of attack by the German
knights.
In the middle of the 13th century Mendowg was the most out-
standing of the Lithuanian petty princes. By violence and cunning
he removed the other princes, taking all the power into his own hands.
He also seized several Russian frontier lands. His capital was the
Russian city of Xovgorodok. To win over the German knights Men-
dowg ostensibly adopted Christianity and even ceded a part of Lith-
uania to the Order. In exchange the Pope bestowed upon him the
title of king. But when Mendowg became stionger, he renounced
Christianity and his royal title, and at the head oi a Lithuanian army
invaded the domains of the Order, and inflicted a severe defeat upon
the knights. Mendowg and his army invaded the land of the Prussi,
ravaged it and the neighbouring regions of Poland as well. By con-
solidating the union of Lithuania, Mendowg aroused the hostility
of the other Lithuanian princes, who assassinated him (1263).
The consolidation of the Lithuanian tribes into a single state,
which had begun under Mendowg, continued. The tribe of Lithuanians
was the nucleus around which this slate was formed- It was gradually
joined by other kindred tribes, with the exception of the Prussi, who
had been conquered by the Teutonic knights and had in part been
destroyed, and in part Teutonized. The land of the Prussi-Lithuanians
became the land of the Germans-Prussians.
The Lithuanian state became especially strong in the beginning
of the 14th century, under Gedymin (1316-1341), who adopted the
title of Grand Duke of Lithuania. He already had a well-disciplined
army which replaced the former popular levy. Gedymin ’s troops were
acquainted with siegecraft, the use of siege engines and the art of as-
sault. Castles after the German style were built to defend the land.
After the Lithuanian grand dukes had united Lithuania, they
began to extend their power over the neighbouring Russian lands.
The population of these regions regarded their annexation to Lithuania
as a deliverance from the Tatar yoke. Polotsk had fallen under the
influence of Lithuania as far back as the time of Mendowg. Gedymin
further extended his dominions over Vitebsk, Minsk and several other
lands. Gedymin was followed by his son Olgicrd (1345-1377), who
became the Grand Duke of Lithuania. He was ‘‘^smooth-tongued as
the Russian chronicles put it— a sly and crafty sovereign who knew
where his advantage lay and adroitly executed his designs. Lnder
him the Lithuanians seized Kiev, the land of Chernigov-Seversk
and the greater part of the land of Volhynia. The Smolemsk principality
was annexed by the Lithuanians after Olgierd. In this way a large,
powerful Lithuanian state, the capital of which was Vilnius, was
created. The state of Lithuania included many Russian lands. Indeed, the Grand Duchy of Lithuania was essentially a Kusso-Lithuanian state ruled by Lithuanian princes and Lithuanian joans.
Thus in the 14th century the Russian lands were divided into
three parts: Northeastern Rus (the lands of Vladimir-Suzdal and
Novgorod) which was under the power of the Golden Horde, Southwest-
ern Rus (the principalities of Kiev, Chernigov, Smolensk, Polotsk,
Vladimir-Volhynsk) which had come under the power of Lithuania,
and the principality of Galich, which had been conquered by Poland
in the middle of the 14th century. The ancient Russian nationality
was similarly broken up into three divisions: Northeastern, Northwest-
ern and Southwestern. Each division lived its own economic, political
and cultural life. By the 15th century the Eastern Slavs formed three
great peoples, each of which had its own language. The Slavs dwelling
between the Oka and the Volga, and north of the Volga, with their polit-
ical centre of Vladimir, formed the Velikoruss (Great Russian) or,
as we now call them, the Russian nation; the Slavs living between
the Pripyat and the Western Dvina, who were subject to Lithuania,
formed the Byelorussian nation; in the South Russian lands, the
centre of which was Kiev, the Ukrainian nation was formed.
===== The Union of Lithuania and Poland =====
Olgierd’s successor
to the Lithuanian throne was his son Jagiello (1377-1392). During
his reign Lithuania united with her neighbour, Poland. It was the
need for union in the struggle against the Teutonic Order that prompt-
ed both countries to join forces. Furthermore, Jagiello hoped by this
means to increase his own power within the country. The Polish pans^
finding it beyond their strength to fight against the Germans, proposed
a matrimonial alliance between Jagiello and the Polish Queen, Yadviga,
and thus unite Lithuania and Poland into a single state. To consolidate
the union, Jagiello was to convert his subjects to Catholicism, which
was the dominant religion in Poland. In 1385 a treaty was concluded,
sealing the union (ujiia) of Lithuania and Poland. Jagiello simul-
taneously became the Grand Duke of Lithuania and the king of Poland.
The union, however, was opposed by the Lithuanians, who did
not want to lose their independence. Jagiello ’s cousin, the ambitious
and talented Witowt, stirred up an insurrection in order to gain Lith-
uanian’s independence. Jagiello garrisoned the principal Lithuanian
cities with Polish troops, but the inhabitants killed the Poles. Witowt
(1392-1430) was given the title of Grand Duke of Lithuania, but
he undertook not to sever relations with Poland and to accept Jagiel-
lo ’s suzerainty.
===== Rout of the German Knights =====
The union of Lithuania and
Poland was prompted primarily by the danger of attack by the German
knights. Having conquered the lands of the Prussi, the Teutonic knights
strove to extend their power over the rest of Lithuania. More and more
adventurers, greedy for plunder and land, kept coming to their aid from Germany. In the 14th century the Germans conquered the lands of the Lithuanian tribe of Zhmuds, whom they had already attacked
on other occasions. The Zhmuds lived along the lower reaches of
the Niemen and were neighbours of the Prussi. The cruellies and
extortions of the knights drove the Zhmuds to desperation and caused
them to revolt time and again. They came out of the forests in throngs,
attacked the newly built castles, set them on fire, massacred the gar-
risons or carried the men off as captives. They appealed to Wilowt
and other princes for help .‘‘Listen to us, who are oppressed and tortured,”
they wrote. “The Order has brought us to such a point that we
must either roam o’er the world or become bandits if we wish to exist.
The knights have taken from us all the fruits of the earth and the
honey of beehives, they neither permit us to kill animals nor catch
fish nor trade with our neighbours. Every year they carry off our chil-
dren as hostages, our elders have been carried off to Prussia, others
with all their kin they have burned at the stake. Remember that we
are people, and not beasts.”
The advance of the Germans threatened the Lithuanian Grand
Duchy and the neighbouring Russian principalities with the loss of
their independence. Witowt pursued a dual policy in relation to the
GerttJ^ns: at times he signed peace treaties with them, and at others
supported the insurgent Zhmuds. However, the German menace
compelled Witowt in 1410, jointly with Jagiello, to come out openly
against the knights. Russian, Byelorussian and Ukrainian regiments—
the Smolensk, Polotsk, Kiev and others — comprised the main force of
the united army. The encounter with the enemy took place in July
between the villages of Grunewald and Tannenberg. In the beginning
success was with the knights, but the situation was saved by the dar-
ing and reckless bravery of the Smolensk warriors. The Germans
suffered a crushing defeat, losing 40,000 in killed and 15,000 in pris-
oners. The grand master of the Order himself fell in the battle* The
victory of Grunewald, which was won thanks to the Russian regiments,
halted the German advance eastward Eiom that time the Teutonic
Order diopped into decay and lost all military and political signifi-
cance. The significance of the Livonian Order also dwindled at the
same time.


==== Social System of the Grand Duchy of Lithuania ====
==== Social System of the Grand Duchy of Lithuania ====
===== The Lithuanian Feudal Lords =====
The Grand Duchy of Lithuania
was a feudal state, dominated by the powerful landowners. The fore-
most of them was the grand duke. He owned extensive “sovereign”
lands. The peasants living on these estates worked under the corvee,
and paid the grand duke quitrent in money and in kind. The peasants wlio lived on the grand duke’s lands were divided into freemen and bondsmen. The latter, if they tried to run away, were hunted and
caught and returned to their master as fugitives. Besides the peasants
the gi and duke had free servants who lived on his estates and were
obliged to render mi litary service instead of the corvee and the pa 3 nnent
of quit lent. Gradually these servants formed a group of small landown-
ers called the szlachta. In addition to the grand duke there were other
feudal lords in the Lithuanian duchy — princes and ^ns (nobles), and
the chuioh. These feudal lords were the supreme sovereigns on their
estates. Most of the peasants living on their estates were serfs and had
no right to transfer themselves to any other landowner. The rich feu-
dal lords, like the grand duke, had free servants living on their land,
and these were obliged to ‘"render military service on horse and fully
armed,” Thus the population of the Lithuanian Grand Duchy, both
Lithuanian and Slavonic, was sharply divided into two classes: the feu-
dal landowners and the peasants whom they exploited.
Possessing as they did large numbers of peasants and armed servants,
the Lithuanian feudal lords were very powerful. The Grand Duke of
Lithuania had to take their wishes into consideration. He had a spe-
cial council of the great feudal lords (called the pany-rada)^ who sat
in state with him. On more important occasions all the leading feudal
lords convened at a general assembly (the diet).
===== Cities in the Grand Duchy of Lithuania =====
The Western Dvina,
which dowed through the Lithuanian Grand Duchy, was a convenient
route for trade with the Baltic countries. The Grand Duchy of
Lithuania therefore had many rich trading cities. Outstanding among
these, besides Vilnius, were the old Russian cities of Polotsk, Minsk
(first mentioned in 1147), and Berestye. The cities on the Western
Dvina enjoyed a specially flourishing trade after the Grunewald vic-
tory, which gave the Lithuanian merchants access to the Baltic Sea.
The grand dukes of Lithuania derived a large income from this trade,
and therefore tried to encouj*age it in every possible way. They freed
the merchants in the big cities from many obligations and granted
them self-government.
===== Byelorussian, Ukrainian and Russian Lands in the Grand Duchy of Lithuania =====
The Lithuanian Grand Duchy was
ethnically composed of Lithuanian and Slavonic lands. The latter
included the lands of Byelorussia, Ukraine and Russia prop-
er, The higher culture of the Russians, Ukrainians and Byelorussians
exerted considerable influence on the Lithuanians. The faith of the
Greek Orthodox church became widespread among the Lithuanians.
State documents were written in the Russian language. Eusakaya
Pravda influenced Lithuanian law. After the union with Poland the
situation changed. The Lithuanian pa;^,who had joined the Polish pana^
began to persecute the Russian population in the duchy. The adoption
of Catholicism by the Lithuanian feudal lords marked the begitiuing of the persecution of the Russian Orthodox religion and Russian nation-
al culture. The Russian (Orthodox) feudal lords were deprived of
the right to occupy any state posts in the Grand Duchy of Lithuania.
Nor were they admitted to the grand duke’s rada (council). Many of
them adopted Polish ways and manners and embraced Catholicism,
but the people clung to their native language and culture. When there-
fore the Russian state came into being in Northeastern Rfis the si liv-
ing to unite with kindred Russian people was evinced by the Byelorus-
sians and the Ukrainians no less strongly than by the Russians prop-
er, all of whom were under Lithuanian domination.


=== The Grand Principality of Vladimir ===
=== The Grand Principality of Vladimir ===


==== The Principalities of Northeastern Rus ====
==== The Principalities of Northeastern Rus ====
===== Feudal Tenure in the 14th and 15th Centuries =====
The 14th
century marked the beginning of the union of the principalities of
Northeastern Rus into a single Russian state.
The main occupation of the people in Northeastern Rus in the
13th and 14th centuries was husbandry’’. Important auxiliary branches
of economy were fishing, hunting, and collecting the honey of wild
bees. In some places salt was obtained by evaporation from subter-
ranean springs. This was an article of trade with neighbouring regions.
Theirs was a natural form of economy, that is, ail articles of prime ne-
cessity (food, clothing, wooden articles) were made at home. Trade
was poorly developed. People resorted to the market mainly for import-
ed goods — articles that were not made at home. The chief wares were
foreign goods which, because of their high cost, were beyond the reach
of the masses and were purchased only by the feudal lords. The unfer-
tile regions bought corn from lands where there was a surplus. In some
places a low grade of iron ore was smelted; iron and ironware were
also sometimes traded. Such was the commerce between the regions.
With trade but poorly developed there was little money in circula-
tion.
In the 14th century most of the land belonged to the feudal lords,
both clerical and lay, viz,, the princes, their boyars and servants, the
monasteries and other church institutions. The lands belonging to
the feudal lords as their absolute property were called votchini, or
patrimonial estates.
On their patrimonies the feudal lords were petty sovereigns. They had the rinjht to hold court and sit in judgment on all the people
living on their lands; they could inHict corporal punishment, and
even usurped tiie right of executing their subjects. They collected tax-
es and tolN from the peojile living on their patrimonies. The local
prince could not interfere in the arrangements of the feudal lord, nei-
ther could he send to him his judges or his taxsratherers. The boyara
and otlier feudal lords gav^e grants of land to their men in return for
mUitary service (fier‘>). The feudal lords needed such a military reti-
nue not only for purposes of war but also to keep the working popula-
tion on their patrimonies in subordination.
The feudal lords endeavoured to increase the population of their
patrimonies at the expense of the free peasantry. The monasteries were
especially energetic in this respect.
Monasteries were usually founded in remote, sparsely populated
places. The monks emplo^'ed peasants to make forest clearings and
prepare tillage grounds. The monasteries colonized vast uninhabited
areas, thereby advancing the economic develo]>ment of the country.
But this colonization by the monasteries was attended by ruthless ex-
ploitation of the peasants W'ho settled on the monastery lands. If there
were any free peasants living near monastery estates, the monks con-
trived 0 wrest their land from them and compel them to work for the
monastery.
Rich, populous monasteries acquired great political influence.
In the 14th century the monk Sergei Radonezlisky founded the Monas-
tery of the Troitsa (Trinity) near Moscow the city that eventually
sprang up around its wall is now called Zagorsk]. This once poor
monastery, built in a remote forest, later became the richest of all the
monasteries of Northeastern Rus.
===== Peasants in the 14th and 15th Centuries =====
The peasants living
on the land of a feudal lord performed all the work on Ids estate. They
hauled timber for him, built the lord’s manor, put up a palisade
around his domain, dammed the ponds, ploughed the land, sowed,
reaped and carted the rye to the lord’s household, mowed hay, baked
bread, brewed beer, spun flax^ furnished by the landowner, drove
palings into the river for fishing, and helped him w^hen hunting the
bear, fox, elk, etc. Such \v<3re the feudal services they had to ren-
der their lords. These services were called the corv6e.
Besides the corvee, the peasants had to pay q\iitrent, the ohroh.
On important holidays the peasants brought their loid “whatever they
had on hancl^: eggs, cheese, baked bread and a cow', or several sheep
fioni laeh v. Ilagc. Some imes he co»ve<.‘ was cornple ely i<‘plac< d by
the quit rent paid in rye and oats. When ho landowner came to a vil-
lage, the peasants bad to fcetl him and his entire suite, offer them “beer
in plenty, bread and drinks, fish and meat in plenty, and oats and hay fertile horfc.es in plenty.” The peasants had to render all thefc>e
diverse, bui’densonie services
without protest, because the feu-
dal lord was master of the land
on which they lived.
It was difficult for a peasant
to get away fiom the feudal
lord. If he left, he foifeded all
his property. Fuithermoie, the
landowners had agreed among
themselves not to take in peas-
ants who had left their masters.
It often happened that the land-
owners retained their peasants
forcibly. If, however, a peasant
did succeed in getting away, he
would usually fall into the same
kind of thralldom under some
other landowner.
The pea.siiiits lived in small,
isolated villages. Each peasant
family vvas a kind of separate little collective-producing unit. It was
difficult for them to unite for joint action. Occasional attempts at resis-
tance were easily ciushed.
However, there were lands that did not belong to the feudal lords.
These weie inhabited by so-called state peasants, the chorniye^ who were
more or less free. The>e peasants formed communities or, as they were
then called, volosts. Every peasant who belonged to a volost had his
own allotment and hay field, but the forests and other lands w^ere the
comimin property of the entire volost. But even these seemingly free
peasants weie actually in feudal dependence on their prince. They not
only hud to pay him tribute, but aho had to do all kinds of work under
the ctn vee: giaze the prince’s hortes, mow his hay, help the prince’s
hunters and fi.-hennen, feed nut only the retinue of the prince, but
also his di)Q< and hunting buds (falcons).
===== Towns in the 14th and 15th Centuries =====
So long as a
naluial economy predominated, the crafts and trade could not develop
to any gieat evtenl in the towns. Fuieign tiade was in the hands oi the
fiontier cities— 'Xovgoi (id and Pt^kov, In other large cities, such as
Moscow and Tver, there were small groups of rich meichants who made
theii foi tunes by buying and re-elling foreign fabrics and other valua-
ble meichaiidise. The local inaits were poorly connected. However,
economic intercourse steadily grew. At the end of the 14th century
Moscow was already a commercial city of considerable importance.
===== Splitting up into Appanages =====
In the beginning of the
14th century Northeastern Bus
was broken up into several large
principalities. The largest of
them were: Tver, Moscow, Bya-
zan and, somewhat later, Nizhni
Novgorod. Each of these prin-
cipalities was ruled by a de-
scendant of Vsevolod the ‘"Large
Nest.”
The prevailing low stage of
development of money-com-
modity relations between the
various regions comprising the
principalities hindered the estab-
lishment of close economic ties.
And, consequently, strong polit-
ical ties could not be established either. Each large princi-
pality was divided into appanages, that is, into small domains belong-
ing to the various members of the princess family. These appanages
passed from father to son through inheritance.
The appanages increased in number and dwindled in size as the
princely families multiplied. Each prince tried to enlarge his appanage
at the expense of his neighbour. This led to interminable struggles
among the lival princes over the possession of land and cities.
The senior member of the family— the father or oldest brother —
bore the title of grand prince and was considered the chief prince. But
as a matter of fact his authority over the junior members of the family
was very slight. The appanage princes, as the younger princes were
called, were absolutely independent in their own domains. “iTou at-
tend to your patrimony, and I shall attend to mine,”the grand prince
said in his agreement with the appanage princes. The latter adminis-
tered justice on their own appanages and collected their own taxes.
Only in foreign policy was the appanage prince obliged to be “at one”
with the grand prince and to come with his troops to his aid in case
of war*
The government of the principality was simple. The principalities
W’eie not large. For instance, the Moscow principality at the end of
the 13th ceatiuy comprised three small towns besides Moscow. There
wete principalities which consisted of a single town and its rural envi-
rons. A painting of those days depicts the capital of the diminutive
principality of Zaozerye, namely, the prince’s manor with its church
and the adjacent village. Each prince directed both state aflfairs and
his own economy. The prince’s troops consisted of boyars and the prince’s ‘‘free servants.” Regiments of the appanage prineos or their
boyars joined the troops of the grand prince. The infantry was made up
of a popular levy from the town and village population. On matters
of prime importance the prince consulted with his boyars. Historians
call such a confeience the “boyar’s duma.”
The administration of various branches of the prince’s economy
was entrusted to different boyars. The piince appointed lord lieutenants
to administer the various regions. They did not receive any salary in
money but took for themselves a part of the income and ‘Vere fed"'
at the expense of the population of the region, that is, they received
products in kind. This system of administration was called kormle-
niye — ^subsistence.
===== The Grand Principality of Vladimir =====
The numerous principali-
ties into which Northeastern Rus was divided were at first entirely
disconnected. The constant danger of attack by the Golden Horde and
the Grand Duchy of Lithuania compelled the population of the Russian
principalities to join forces in the common struggle against the enemy.
The Grand Principality of Vladimir became the centre around which
the Russian principalities began to unite. It was the practice of the
khan of the Golden Horde, according to an old custom, to appoint one
of the Russian princes the “Grand Prince of Vladimir and of all Rus,*’
i, e., the head of all others, and to endow him with a letter of investi-
ture. The prince who bore this title annexed the city of Vladimir and
its surrounding lands to his own domains.
The need of defence against the Tatars helped o strengthen the power
of the Grand Prince of Vladimir. An alliance of princes was formed
under his leadership, the allies undertaking to help one another against
the Tatars and other foreign enemies. They introduced uniform custom
duties on the frontiers of their posses:>ions. This was evidence of the fact
that already in the 14th century the economic isolation of the feudal
principalities was vanishing, a circumstance which favoured the pros-
pects of consolidation.


==== Novgorod and Pskov in the 14th and 15th Centuries ====
==== Novgorod and Pskov in the 14th and 15th Centuries ====
Novgorod occupied a special position in relation to the Grand Principality of Vladimir — ‘‘the chief Russian republic ruling in North-
ern Russia,” as Marx wrote. Since the end of the 13th century Novgorod
no longer elected its own princes. The Grand Prince of viadimir was
nominally considered the prince of Novgorod, When he assumed his
office as ruler of Novgorod, he had to conform to the ancient custom of
“kissing the cross” (z.e., taking the oath), that he would observe the
chartered liberties of Novgorod. The grand prince himself rarely came to Novgorod, but sent his lord lieutenants there. Actually Novgorod was governed by city magistrates elected from among the Novgorod
boj^ars.
In the 14tli century Novgorod became an aristocratic feudal re-
public. The head of this republic was Novgorod’s leading feudal lord —
the archbishop, who was elected by the veche. The Novgorod archbishop
owned immense estates and had his own troops. Nothing was done in
Novgorod without the consent of the archbishop, who also negotiated
with foreign envoys. He upheld the authority and prestige of the boyars
in Novgorod in every way he could.
All affairs were fet considered at a council of the boyar elite, who
assembled under the chairmanship of the archbishop. The merchants,
who made their fortunes on fur deals and from their trade with the Hanse
and Russian lands v ere another influential factor in Novgorod politics
in the 14th and loth centuries. The Novgorod merchants served as in-
termidiaries between the boj^ars and the German merchants. They
supported the boyars.
The power of the boyars grew in proportion as their affluence in-
creased. Their wealth was derived from the exploitation of the non-Rus-
sian population of Pomorye (the Maritime Region) and of the Russian
peasants and craftsmen. A fierce class struggle was going on in Nov-
gorod. In 1418 an uprising broke out here as a result of the oppression by
the boyar usurers. A certain Stepanko seized hold of the boyar Daniel
Ivanovich Bozhin on the street and began shouting: ‘TMen, help me with
this villain.” A crowd gathered. The boyar was dragged to the Volkhov
Bridge and thrown into the river, where he escaped drowning by a lucky
chance. He caught Stepanko and dragged him to the torture chamber.
At that some one struck the veche bell on the Torgovaya side. The crowd
rushed to the street where Bo^in lived, plundered his house and moved
on, sacking the homes of other boyars and saying: “They are our ene-
mies.” The boyars’ granaries were also pillaged. The boyars on the So-
fiiskaya side armed themselves and repelled the assailants. Erom
both sides people came running to the Volkhov Bridge armed and
accoutred as though for war. Indeed some people had already been
killed. But the Novgorod archbishop intervened, and accompanied
by his prelates, hastened to the scene of battle. Being one of the
wealthiest feudal lords of Novgorod, the archbishop was interested in
the speediest temiination of the outbreak. His intervention saved
the boyars.
In the middle of the 14th century Pskov became independent of
Novgorod. At the veche the Pskov burghers elected their own city ma-
gistrates from among the Pskov boj^ars. Like Novgorod, Pskov was
subject to the Grand Prince of Vladimir, who sent his lord lieutenants
to that city. Here, as in Novgorod, a relentless class struggle was in
progress.


=== The Rise of Moscow ===
=== The Rise of Moscow ===


==== Strengthening of the Moscow Principality ====
==== Strengthening of the Moscow Principality ====
===== Moscow and Tver in the Beginning of the 14th Century =====
In the first quarter of the 14tli ceulury a bitter btriiggle for the Grand
Principality of Vladimir broke out between two of the most poweiful
principalities of Xoulicastern Rfis— Tver and Moscow. Both of these
principalities occupied a lavouiable geographic position. They were
less open to attack by theTatars since they were shielded on the southeast
by other principalities, and afforded refuge to fugitives from the
ravaged regions. The growth of productive forces in the Tver and
Moscow principalities was moi;e rapid than in the other regions of
Northeastern jRiis,
Tver was situated on the Volga at its confluence with the Tvertsa
River. The city controlled the entire trade route from Novgorod to
the Volga, Novgoiod merchants travelled by the Tvertsa to Northeast-
ern Rus. The Volga was the trade route of Tver merchants dealing
with eastern countries.
Moscow was situated on the River Mos^kva, a tributary of the
Oka. A direct road from the Upper Volga to the Oka passed through
the Moscow piincipality. From here one could travel to the upper
reaches of the Don, down to the Azov and the Black seas and to the
Crimea for trade with the Italian trading colonies which existed there
at the time.
The advantage of Moscow lay in its central position, which ena-
bled it to fight both against the Tatars and Lithuania, and also made
it easier for Moscow to unite all the separate principalities of North-
eastern Rus.
Moscow became the capital of a separate principality at the end
of the 13th century after the establishment of the Tatar yoke. At that
time the Moscow principality was very small, and comprised Moscow
proper and two other cities — Ruza and Zvenigorod. In 1301 the Moscow
prince, Daniel (^on of Alexander Nevsky) took possession of Kolomna,
which stands at the coiuiuence of the Mo^skva and the Oka. In 1302
he inherited the neighbouring principality of Pereyaslavl, to which
Moscow had once been subject, and thus greatly added to Moscow’s
power. Nevertheless Tver was the stronger at first. The Grand Prince
of Tver, Mikhail Yaroslavich, in the beginning of the 14th century,
received a letter of inve:?liture from the Tatars bc'^t owing upon him the
Grand Principality of Vladimir.
Translation from the Arabic: ‘‘Under the power of the peat Hea\ens, the pio-
tection of all greatness and splendour. He who is guilty oC not submitting to
the command of Uzbek must die”
The Tatars ’ policy was to weaken Bus and not allow any one prince
to enhance his power at the expense of another. Uzbek Khan, one of
the most powerful khans since Batu, fearing the growing power of the
Grand Prince of Vladimir, supported the Moscow Prince \Tni Danilo-
vich (1303-1325) against him. The khan gave his sister in maniage to
Yuri and also placed Tatar troops at his disposal to fight against the
Grand Prince of Tver. In spite of the Tatar help, Yuri suffered a severe
defeat. His wife,Uzbek^s sister, was taken prisoner. She d.ed in captiv-
ity, and Yuri took advantage of this fact to accuse Mikhail before the
khan of having poisoned her. He succeeded in having Mikhail sentenced
to death, while he himself received the cherished letter of investituie
to the grand principality. But he himself soon fell at the hands of one
of Mikhail’s sons. Uzbek executed Yuri’s murderer, but nevertheless
bestowed the grand principality on another of Mikhail’s sons, Prince
Alexander Mikhailovich.
===== Ivan Danilovich Kalita =====
In Moscow Yuri was succeeded by his
brother, Ivan Danilovich (1325-1341), surnamed Kalita, meaning
“moneybag,” on account of his wealth. Ivan Kalita was a shrewd
and crafty sovereign. He had no scruples about the means he employed
to achieve his ends and to strengthen Muscovy. He was greatly assisted
by the church. The Bussian metropolitans at that time resided in Vla-
dimir, and not in Kiev, which had been ruined by the Tatais. Yuri
Danilovich and Ivan Kalita succeeded in winning over the metropolitan
Peter. He transferred his seat from Vladimir to Moscow, and ever since
Moscow has been the religious centre of Bussia. In the person of the
metropolitan the Moscow prince acquired a powerful ally. The church
used all its religious influence to consolidate the power of the Moscow
princes. The threat of the metropolitan’s malediction was sufficient
to compel the neighbouring princes to submit to Moscow’s will. Furthermore, the chureh po-sotscd vast po|m]uictl lan'^- ;*• [ v as in a -it inn to help the Moscow prIn<*o^ v'th ai<»noy aid
WTiile e idoavomiiig t iviiilh. mp b\ aod n nrthethuKh,
l\u.u Ival ta at the ic tiaic tlul not i’liulue h ^ c, 7ia lit^heb vlieu
li vas a Cjae-lion of lulbii " iht Ivi> i, ho - am! li icltiuie-. boon
he had ,Ut opj) of l< iiii o; no- cs^ (^ii ni In Loa p:iij(*ipalit;v ,
With the t C of the T. t..s. ii iri:7 the Li r". en.to, rimlMitin
(bhchtikaii. t 1 ^ Hv un boitfs called h. d* c* ae to Tvei with a
large Tatar ioiee. Tile Tatai^. Ijccaii to p ha v' edt , eaU'sUig an out-
break amoiii; the pj 2 Diilacc'. Gian I ihlnee lei hmnelJ headed the
rebels, Cholkhan < id li > liVitais weie v p ed oi ^ . huii Kalita hastened
to tbe Horde and odoied die khan ills '•el\iC"^ " > ^un^h the rebels.
TTitli a laige T<tta3 ennv he invaded the lanif pal it oi Tver and deso-
lated it. Giaiid Pimce Alovandei Mikhail jA\h UhUs. lelugo in Pskov*
However, mctiopolUan Thcognosl tliieatened the Pskov people
with exconunnnication if they did not dtlnor the gland piiuce; the
latter theiefore 1 cd to Lhhiiania. Later Vlexaiidi^r ictiirned to Tver
and managed to obi in the khcii’s pardon. I idiaated, however, by Ivan
Ivallta the khan loiei summoned Alextruk i l i ilie Hoi do and hud him
put to death.
The Moscow^ jirir. e achieved hi- co. j.L. 13-'^ A the -uppies'sion
of T^ er. the Idle of d a ^ . Ih nee oi Viad »->i .. ’ < lov e«i upon him.
The klian gia AG h * die i ghl lo e diect ihe Td ii ixibnte from all
of Hut and to JeLve. It ii<nowiki>''</nowiki> iDcison to the IT nh*. Th*s gieatiy increased
Ivan K htah iinp«iic ice among the othn* llns Lin pi luces, and he
exeicised a coLia.n c urhority o\ei them. On the other hand, he became
more indc] endent ol the Tc.tars. He ajipropriattjd some of the tribute,
thus eniiching himseli. T\an Kalita consideiably ex'^ anded his posses-
sions at the expeme ci l iie other princes. Teiiaeioiis and unsciupulous,
he diligently onhiocd hts pjssessiuns, soim limes by pui chase, some-
times by viw Alice, He inrde adroit use oi the Talaa? to increase his
own power. A- M,.rx -aid, Pan Kalita U'cd the khan as a weapon by
nieansof whichhe lidhim-elf of hP inj-t diz^geioii^ i a als and removed
every obstacle that li'iipe^cd liis seizin e cd p<nowiki><A ci.
At the til le ol his de .th lv«ii KA.ta loll a la ih Luge piincipality.
His biotLer '?iml aid he hnaseli had added 3Iozlui'k and seveial
other towns to ihe p -se -ions they had iiihentid from their father.
Xow the Mo-'k\a Ilaei ^11 ilurg it-- couise tiom Kolomna to Mozhaisk
belonged to the IMoscm^ juinces. Thus was I mil up the xenitory of
the futuie Eii -ian icalm.
I\an Kiiita was so p ^weixul that he succ'^^edel in establishing
a ccitain amount of older in Ins piincipality. The chiomcier assures
us that undei him Ai great peace i>eUled ovei the entile Hus^ian land
and the Taiarb ceased to wvi agamd it.” And wiihiiithe principality
itself bi’gandage diminished an<l life became ‘-afei.</nowiki>


==== Beginning of the Struggle against the Tatars ====
==== Beginning of the Struggle against the Tatars ====
===== Dimitry Donskoi =====
The increase of Muscovy contimied after the
diMth id Iv'iin Kalita, The Grand Principality of Vladimir remained
all tiie tunc in the hands of Iv'an Kalita’s dcbcendants. Only in 1359,
\vlioii his '-ocoml bon, Ivcin II, died and the Moscow throne passed to
the LitterV young son, Dimitiy Ivanovich (]3o0-1389), did the neigh-
bouiing prince'^ attempt to dispossebs the young IMoscow prince of
the £?‘and }>riiieipality. The metropoLtan Alexei and the Moscow boyars
succeeded in getting the Horde to confirm their prince as the grand
prince: they ]>hu‘ed the hoy Dimitry in the saddle nnd rparched against
tiicir ii\al, the prince of Suzdal. Moscow was victorious and Dimitry
reco\ered Vlad’mir,
Uiidoi Diiiotry Mu«covy became oxtiemely powerful. He fortified
his Mom^ow, building a stone wall round it in place of the
ftrnier oak ^all (1366j, He pioscculed a vigorous policy of gaining
supremacy over the other principalities and ‘'brought all the Russian
princes under his will.” He had to wage a prolonged war against the
neighbouring principalities of Tver, Ryazan and Xizhni Novgorod.
Dimitry’s enemies sought help from the Lithuanian Grand Duke, Olgi-
erd, who thrice marched against Moscow, but the patriotism of the
Muscovites and the &tone wall of the capital made it impregnable. The
boyars and clergy, and especially the metropolitan Alexei; helped
Dimitry eonsideiably.
===== Annexation of the Lands of the Vychegda Komi People =====
Dimitry continued to extend the rule of Muscovy to the lands inhabited
by non-Russian peoples. In the Ural region, on the Vychegda River,
a Irihutcry of the North Dvina, and cn ihe uppor reaches ol the Kama
lived tile Zyryaiie (Komi) and their kindled tribe the Permiaks. The
country of these people was covered with forests teeming with fur-
bearing animals. The Komi were skilled trappers. They lived in tribes
and were ruled by petty princes. They were heathens, who worshipped
sacred ti*ees and hung the skins of bears and other offerings on the
branches. Similar offerings filled their shrines— little huts in which they
kept crudely made effigies of their gods. Intercourse with the land of
the Komi had long been kept up through Russian merchants who used
to go there to buy furs. With the support of the Grand Prince Dimitry a
monk by the name of Stefan proceeded to convert the Komi to Christian-
ity. Stefan de&troyed the heathen shrines and built an Orthodox church
on t he si t e of an especially revered sacred birch. He invented an alphabet
for the Komi people and translated scriptural books into the Komi lan-
guage. This attempt to create a Komi literature found no support among
the ignorant Muscovy clergy. The adoption of Christianity threatened
ll:e K aui v, ith enbl ivement. Stefan, who wa^ ^.ppointed bishop to their
land, built a fortified town at the confluence of the Vyni and Vycliejd<i, The surrounding lands and the fisheries were alienated and declared
the property of the bishop. The latter became a sort of lord over the
entire land with the population as his feudal dependants. AYhile spread-
ing Christianity, the bishop also extended the power of the Moscow
Grand Prince. Moscow taxgatlierers came to V^'chegda and fieeced the
local population.
===== The Battle of Ktllikovo =====
Under Dimitry the Grand Principality
of Moscow grew so strong that it even took up the cudgels against
the Tatars. The entire Russian people supported Dimitry in this under-
taking. While Muscovy was becoming more powerful, the Golden
Horde became increasingly weakened by internal dissensions and feudal
disintegration. In various parts of the Golden Horde independent
khans appeared, who contended among themselves for power. The *mglitie4 of the Tatar feudal lords Tras Prince Mauiai (commander uf A thousand) who ruled over the largest part of the Horde.
In 1378 the Tatar army sent by Mamai invaded the land of Ryazan
II order to advance thence against Moscow, but it sustained a serious
lofeat on the Vozha River. Mamai then concluded an alliance with the
Lithuanian (irand Duke Jagiello. !Mamai marched out with a large host.
Tlie Grand Prince of Ryazan leagued himself with Mamai in the hope
« »f ^oeuruig the downfall of ^Muscovy by aid of the Horde.
Dimitry collected an army of 150,000 men. A large number of
Russian princes rallied under his banner. Two Lithuanian princes,
^ons of Olgierd, in the company of Byelorussian and Lithuanian war-
ritirs., also joined Dimitry. At the head of a mustered force Dimitry
< ro'3se<l the Oka and \^ent as far as the Don. Here he held a military
Miuicil. A laot dispute ensued. Some said: ‘‘Go on beyond the Don,
l^nncel*’ Others objected: ““Don’t go, for we have many enemies.”
Dimitry sided with the more daring. His troops crossed the Don. On
‘September 8, 1380, a decisive battle which has gone down in history as
ihe Mamai Battle or the Battle of Kulikovo, was fought on the vast
Kulikovo Field, at the mouth of the Hepryadva River. Russians and
Tatars stood facing each othet on the hills that fringed the field. As soon
as the morning mist lifted, both armies descended to Kulikovo Field.
Turning to his troops with words of cheer, Dimitry addressed himself
uot only to the princes and the boyars, but also the “younger humble
ueoph*, peasant sons from small to great,” who constituted the bulk
of Ins army. The battle began. An area of several miles was saturated
with blood, the ground was strewn with corpses, horses stumbled over
the dead bodies; men died under the horses’ hoofs or were crushed in
the fray. At firbt the Tatars had the upper hand. But a body of Russian
troops, led by Dimitry’s cousin, Vladimir Andreyevich of Serpukhov
and Dimitry’s vaywode Volhynsky-Bobrok was lying in ambush.
The men, impatient to join the fray, asked: “Are we going to stand here
much longer? What help are we to them^” But Bobrok restrained his
men because, as the chronicles tell us, the wind was against them.
When the wind changed he said: “Xow’s the tune!” The regiment
rushed into battle. The appearance of fresh forces in the rear of the
Tatars at the crucial moment of the battle decided the issue in favour of
the Russians, The Tatars took to their heels, hotly pursued by the Rus-
sians, who captured the Tatar camp. For his victor}’- on Kulikovo Field
on the Don, Dimitry was called Dimitry Donskoi (Dimitiy of the Don),
Shortly after this Mamai was killed in a battle against a new khan,
Toktamish, After vanquishing ilamai, Toktamish, in 1382, attacked
Moscow unexpectedly .Taken unawares, the Grand Prince Dimitry left
for the north to muster an army. The boyars wanted to follow him in
order to flee ftom the city, whereupon a rebellion broke out in Moscow.
The Moscow inhabitants placed a guard at the gates of the Kremlin and did not permit anyone to leave, es^cept the s»iand piineess and the metropol tanAvlieu the Tatais ti.ed to ascaiilt the Ki e mlin the inhabit-
ants of Moscov ponied boding water ovei the enemy, hailed stone'? at
them and shot them dotvn vith fireaims. Toktaniish vab unable to
take Moscow by storm. After a battle that lasted thiee days the Tatars
entered into negotiations, and seemed MoecowS suiiendei by a strat-
agem and a promise that the city would not be harmed. But haidh
had the gates been opened than the Tatais tore into the Kienilin k.lled
all Its defenders, sacked the city and then g,.ve it over to the tlames.
After this setback. Bus had to pay tribute to the Tatais as before. Tlioncli the battle of Kiilikovo had not yet freed Xortheaatern Tlu^ fniiii the Tatar yoke, its significance, nevertheless, was great,
for it *^ho\\ed that the rout of the Tatars was inevitable if the forces
of the Ilun'.uin people were united. Moscow became the centre of the
struggle ftir national independence. The battle of Kubkovo was proof
that in the east of Europe . . the necessity of taking defensive meas-
ures against the invasiems of the Turks, Mongols and other Oriental
Xieople^ demanded that centralized states capable of withstanding the
onslaught of the invaders be formed without delay.” *


==== The Feudal Struggle in the First Half of the 15th Century ====
==== The Feudal Struggle in the First Half of the 15th Century ====
===== Annexation of the Principality of Nizhni Novgorod =====
During
the reign of Grand Prince Vasili I (1389-1425), son of Dimitry Dont'koi,
the principality of Nizhni Novgorod was annexed to Muscovy. Vasili
purchased an investiture from the khan giving him the right to this
principality. But the fate of Nizhni Novgoiod was spelt not by the
khan’s charter but by the Nizhni Novgorod feudal lords, ^ho found
it more to their advantage to serve the moie poweiful Grand Pi ince of
Moscow. As soon as the troops of Muscovy approached Nizhni Xovgor od,
the boyars of the city declared to their prince: ‘‘Lord Pi nice, do not
count on us, we are no loitger thine, and are not with thee, but against
thee.” The prince of Nizhni Novgorod was seized and exiled, Nizhni
Novgorod was annexed by Muscovy and with it the lands along the
Oka, inhabited by M(»rdvinians.
===== Victory of the Grand Prince over the Appanage Princes in the Principality of Moscow =====
Vasili Dimitrievich left his son,
the Grand Piince Vasili Vasilievich (1425-1462), a large and powerful
principality, so superior to all the others in size and material resouices
that the pf>S‘^ibility of a struggle against him was out of the question.
It now remained to put an end to feudal dissensions within the
Moscow principality itself. The reign of Vasili Vasilievich was marked
by sanguinary family feuds. Vasili’s uncle, the appanage Prince Yuri
Dimitrievich, contested the title of grand prince. The Idaan settled the
dispute in Vasili’s favour. Open war broke out between the princes,
the struggle lasting about tw^enty years. The sons of Yuii Dnuitrie-
vich— Vasili Kosoi (the Squint-eyed) and Dimitry Shemyaka flhe
Unjust) — took an active part in it. Moscow passed from hand to hand
several times. Once when the grand prince went on a pilgrimage to the
monastery of the Troitsa (Trinity) a detachment of Shemyaka ’s soldiers
rode up to the monastery in sleighs, concealed under mattuig, took the
guard by surprise and broke into the courtyard, Vasili wa& carried oflF to Moscow and blinded, whence he received the epithet Tyomni (the Blind). He was exiled to Uglich. Very soon, however, the vassals of
the former grand prince began to rally about him in throngs. The blind
Vasili advanced with them against [Moscow, Shemyaka came out
against him wdth his troops. A battle took place and Shemyaka, defeat-
ed, w’as forced to flee. A few years later he w^as poisoned .With the death
of Shemyaka the struggle ended. In this civil strife frrand Prince Vasili
was supported not only by the feudal lords and the elcrrry, but also by
the peasants and craftsmen, who had suffered grep*tly from the feudal
wars. Shemyaka is described in the folk tales about tho Shemyakin
8ud (the Unjust Trial) as an avaricious man and venal judore.
The victory of Vasili the Blind over the appanage princes of Mus-
covy marked a very important stage in the process of tenninating feu-
dal dissension and uniting all the Russian lands into a single Rus.sian
state. Internal family feuds did not stop the further strengthening of
the Moscow principality because at that time the majority of the feudal
lords, and especially the free servants and the church, needed a strong
state which would protect their interests, ensure their right to the land^
defend these lands against enemy invasion, and keep their peasants in
submission. This ex})lains why the immediate vassals of the Grand
Prince of Muscovy supported him so wholeheartedly. And for both the
townspeople and the peasants, a united feudal state ivas better than
the former isolated feudal domains. A strong united state ensured them
the peace they did not have during the continuous internecine feudal
wars of the princes.
The development of trade gradually put an end to the economic
isolation of the separate principalities. The need to fight tho Tatars
rallied the Russian people under the banner of the most powerful of
the princes — the Grand Prince of Muscov3\ The dii-united feudal prin-
cipalities w’ere gradually merged into a single feudal state.
===== Life and Culture in Northeastern ROs in the 141h and the Beginning of the 15th Centuries =====
The destructive activities of the
Tatars retarded the cultural development of Northeastein Bus. The
Tatar raids and inces.*sarit feudal wars grievously afFectc‘(i the life of
the toiling masses. Besides paying tribute to the Golden Horde, the
peasant and urban population w'as cruelly exploited by their own feudal
lords. The law of the strong reigned supreme. The feudal lords, supj'orted
by their military retinues, plundered and exercbed an arbitrary powd-
er, in defiance of their own princes. Source material tells, for instance,
of a certain Luka KoIot.‘*ky. a Mo7}iaisk landowner of humble origin
who had grown rich and built himself a handsome manor, no s]den-
did than that of a prince: he gathered about him a retinue of wan-iors,
feasted, hunted, and kept many falcons, hounds and lame bears. He
behaved like a despot.Once when the huntsmen of the Mozhaisk prince
Were follow^ing the chase, Kolotsky fell upon them and beat them, and took their falcons and dogs. To the prince ’s envoys he replied arrogantly and deiiaatly. It was this kind of tyranny of the feudal loids that ihe
peasants most of all snfteied fiom.
To keoj) the peasants in submission, the princes resorted to such
ciuel methods of punishment as flogging, cutting out tongues, lopping
off cars, gouging out eyes. Xo less cruel were the princes to each oth^r
m their struggle for land Jind power.
The 14tir century has not handed down any monuments of art
or great \v(^rks of literature, such as have come down from the 11th
and 12th centuries, before the Tatar invasion. Theie weie few literate
j'cople: Clnvnd Piuncc- Vasili the Blind hinl!^clf was ‘‘bookless and un-
ictlerci.'" Crude superstitions and belief in witchciaft were still
pn^valcnt among the people. Those sus])eettd of witchciaft were buint
at the stake. Xovertiie less cultural life did not die out compl tely. At
the metnjptflitan ’s court the compdation of annals still continued. The
tlrucgle for national indepenueno' was retleeted in talcs which de-
t^erihed the exploits of Alexander Xovsky (zhiUye^ i.c., the biography,
of Prince Alexander) and the victor y of the Russians on Kulikovo Field
(Tale of the Hamai Battle). In Xovgoiod, wdiich was little affected
by the Tatar invasion, the constiuction of public buildings and of
churches ornamented with magnificent muial paintings, continued
in the 14th and 15th c nUiiies. A splendid palace with a tall spire was
built in the loih cmtuiy by the Novgoiod bishop.
In th b*g'miing of the 15th cmtiuy the famous icon painter,
Andn i Rublyev, worked in Moscow. The icons painted by him, remaik-
able fur their composition and delicacy of colouiing,can bo seen today
in our mus tuns.


=== The Empire of Timur and the Decline of the Golden Horde ===
=== The Empire of Timur and the Decline of the Golden Horde ===


==== The Empire of Timur. The Uzbeks ====
==== The Empire of Timur. The Uzbeks ====
===== Conquest Of Samarkand by Timur =====
During the second half of
the 14th century the Golden Horde began to manifest signs of feudal
disintegration. The Tatar princes, owners of separate domains, no
longer owed fealty to the khan of the Golden Horde. The feudal lords
dej'osed undesirable khans and set up others of their own choice. It
was not rare for several rival khans at once to contend with each other
for power. A serious blow was dealt the Golden Horde at the' end of the 14th century by the formation in Central Asia of the empire oi Timur, which seized some of the dominions of the Golden Horde.
The process of feudalization made great strides in Central Asia
in the 14th century. Large feudal estates sprang into existence. The
peasantry was heavily burdened by the services it was obliged to render
the khans and other feudal lords, who were constantly at war with
the khans. The eastern section of the Chagatai domain separated and
formed a kingdom of its own, called Mogolistan. In western Chagatai
there was a preponderance of Turkic tribes and the Mongols living there
came under their influence. In the middle of the 14th century a Mongo 1-
Turkio feudal lord, Timur, called the Lame (Tamerlane) came into
prominence. Around him rallied a retinue of several hundred warriors,
with whom he entered the service of the lord of Samarkand, Hosain,
and became the companion of his campaigns.
At that time Samarkand was a big, rich city with a large population
of craftsmen and tradespeople. After the invasion of the Mongols the
city had lost its fortress walls and lay exposed on all sides. The Samar*
kand artisans suffered much from the oppression of their native feudal
lords. In 1365 the Mongols of Mogolistan advanced against Samarkand.
Hosain and Timur fled. The inhabitants of Samarkand united to organ*
ize their defence. The civilian population was headed by a cotton clean-
er Abu-Bekr-Kelevi. With the help of the workpeople of the city he
seized the power and organized the defence of Samarkand. After i
protracted struggle he succeeded ih repelling the Mongols. After thei
victory the people of the city retained the power in their own han ds
But the following year Hosain and Timur returned. With flattering
promises they inveigled Abu-Bekr to their camp and seized him. Abu-
Bekr was executed.
In 1370 Timur overthrew Hosain and took possession of Samar-
kand, Bokhara and the whole country between the Amu Darja and
the Syr Darya. He created a strong army of Chagatai nomads, and
embarked upon the conquest of neighbouring territories.
===== The Conquests of Timur =====
Timur cherished the ambition of
creating a world empire. “The whole area of the inhabited world”,
he said, “is not worth having two monarchs.” He conquered Khoresm,
the chief city of which— Urgenj— was a trade rival of Samarkand.
Urgenj, on Timur’s orders, was levelled with the ground. Part of its
population was transported to Samarkand, and the site on which
Urgenj had stood was sown with barley. Then Timur advanced against
Persia. This campaign lasted five years and ended with the subjugation
of Persia. At that time the Golden Horde was united under the rule of
Khan Toklamish. Khoresm had but recently been a dominion of the
Horde. Toktamish, taking advantage of Timur’s absence— the latter
was engaged in the Persian campaign— invaded Khoresm. The popu*
lation sided with him, but Timur hurriedly returned from his campaign and, after punishing rebellious Khoresm, he marched to Toktamish’s dominions in Western Siberia and routed him.
At the end of the 14th century Timur invaded Transcaucasia,
devastated Azerbaijan, Armenia and Georgia, and besieged the Georgian
king, Bagrat, in Tbilisi. The Georgians made a desperate sally, ‘'Like
falcons at a flock of cranes, like a lion at a herd of bulls” the Geor*
gians flung themselves upon the foe, but to no avail. In spite of the
defenders^ courageous resistance, Timur took Tbilisi by storm. King
Bagrat was taken prisoner. But Timur had hardly gone before the Geor-
gians rebelled again. Bagrat promised to make his land submit to Ti-
mur’s rule if the latter released him. Timur permitted him to go to
Georgia, where Bagrat immediately joined the rebels. The Georgians
ambushed the enemy in a narrow ravine, and wiped them out, where-
upon Timur moved an even greater army against the Georgians. Georgia
was utterly devastated and compelled to submit.
Timur^s encroachments had brought his territories quite close to
the dominions of the Golden Horde. Toktamish attempted to stem the
tide of this advance, but suffered a crushing defeat on the Terek (1395),
Timur invaded the territory of the Golden Horde, destroyed Sarai,
maiched to the then Russian frontier city of Yelets, destroyed it,
and returned to Transcaucasia. Timur’s last years weie spent in com-
pleting the conquest of Persia and his expedition into India (1398-
1399). This was succeeded by his war with the Turks, which ended in
the capture of the Turkish sultan* Bayezid (1402),
Timur was notorious for his ferocious cruelty. He mercilessly
punished any attempt at resistance. Nothing but desolation and
ruins remained as witnesses of his conquests. The populations of the
captured cities were almost completely massacred. Only the artisans
Were spared to be driven off into captivity.
As a monument to his victories Timur had p3rramids made of the
skulls of his slain enemies.
The conquered territories of Timur formed a vast feudal kingdom.
Timur shared his dominions among his sons and grandsons. The feudal
lords did not cultivate their own lands but rented them out in small
lots to the peasants who had to pay quitrent and render services under
the corvee.
The capital of Timur’s empire was Samarkand, Here he built
many magnificent buildings, the ruins of which have been preserved
to the present day. Timur had a broad avenue with shops on both sides
laid out in place of the narrow crooked streets, A water-supply system
for the city was organized. Blossoming gardens surrounded Samaikand.
Under Timur the city became the centre of a large caravan trade. It was
also an important centie for the crafts inasmuch as Timur bad
brought over all the artisans from the conquered cities to Samarkand.
Timur’s grandson, Ulugh Beg, was the most outstand-
ing of his successors. He was
a patron of science and poet-
ry, and built a splendid obser-
vatory near Samarkand, in
which very exact scientific
observations were made. In
the 14th and 15th centuries
the science of astronomy
was on a considerably higher
level in Uzbekistan than it
was in Western Europe. The
famous poet and philosopher,
Navoyi, the author of the
well-known poem ‘Tarkhad
and Shirin,” and other works,
lived in Ulugh Beg’s reign.
===== The Uzbeks and Kirghiz =====
After Timur’s death (1405)
his empire fell apart. Intes-
tine warfare broke out among
his heirs.
A decisive blow was dealt
the Timur empire by the Uz-
beks, who constituted a un-
ion of various Turkic tribes (including the Polovtsi) that roamed
the steppes of Central Asia. The Uzbeks had formerly been part of the
Golden Horde, and called themselves Uzbeks after Uzbeg,!ttan of the
Gk)lden Horde. Their chief occupation was herding.
In the beginning of the 16th century the Uzbeks united under the
rule of Sheibani Khan. During his reign they penetrated the country
between the AmU Darya and Syr Darya, began to settle in the fertile
valleys and engage in agriculture. Sheibani conquered Samarkand
(about 1500), then Bokhara, and subjugated all the possessions of
Timur’s descendants.
However, the Uzbeks did not form a centralized state; their domains
were divided into several principalities, each ruled by a sultan and
all of them constantly at war with each other. Under the Uzbek khans
Samarkand lost its importance, and Bokhara became the capital. An
independent Uzbek khanate was also organized in the 16th century at
Khiva.
We find mention in the 16th century not only of the Uzbeks, but
also of the Elirghiz. They are supposed to have come to Central Asia
from the upper reaches of the Yenisei River. Some of the Kirghiz continned to live along tlie Yenisei even in tlie 17tli century. In Central Asia the Kirghiz inhabited the territory of the present-day Kirghiz
Soviet Socialist Bepublic.


==== Peoples of the Volga Region under the Rule of the Tatars ====
==== Peoples of the Volga Region under the Rule of the Tatars ====

Revision as of 15:06, 13 July 2024

Early Times

The Primitive Community System in Our Country

Primeval Human Society

The Birth of Human Society

The first traces of human life in Europe date back to that distant penod when the climate was warm and humid. The luxununt, eveie»ee*i fo ests coiitoisled of laiuel, box, yew and othei species of trees. The and nveibanks abounded

in animals which today aie either extinct (as the pi e-hjstoiic elephant, and a peouluit genus, ut ihuiooeios) or xvh ch now occur in bouthern lands (as the h ppopotaimis and leopaid).

Human beings lived in small giuups (‘‘primitive hordes”). The hrst implements used by man ueie lough-ch^ppca stones. People obtained their food in common by gulh. nng snails insects, fiuit and edible roots. The hunting of small animals was still a casual pursuil . Because of the warm climate man had no need for the protection of special shelters or clothing.

Gradually the climate hardened and grew still more humid. Large glaciers formed in the north, and moved down the mountains. The luxuriant forests receded farther south, and the warm-climate animals either went south with them, or vanished completely. Vast areas were under ice.

Man however remained and adapted himself to the harsher climatic conditions inasmuch as he had learned the use of fire. At first he learned how to keep up a fire, and then how to obtain it by rubbing dry sticks together and by striking sparks out of stone. Fire kept man warm, protected him against wild beasts, and allowed him to eat his meat and fish cooked.

The earliest squatting places of man in our country are those discov- ered in the Caucasus (near Sukhumi) and in the Crimea. A large number of split animal bones and rude stone implements have been found in oaves not far from Simferopol. These were the dwellings of primitive hunters who used natural caves as protection against beasts and as shelter in time of bad weather.

When the Glacial Age was at its height, a large cap of ice covered the European territory of our country, extending to the Middle Don and the Southern Dnieper (almost to Dniepropetrovsk). The ice cap over Siberia was less considerable.

The beginning of the first millennium B.C. witnessed the birth of a class society in the southern mountains of Transcaucasia and in Asia Minor. The iron ploughshare and the iron ax brought about the decline of ^he primitive commimity system.

This blanket of ice cjovered our land for many tens of thousands of years. The glaciers melted slowly and the ice gradually receded to the north, leaving behind it ridges of boulders.

At first the land freed from the glaciers was covered with tundra. Torrents of thawing ice out channels into the soil and formed the liver systems. The abundance of moisture stimulated the rapid growth of grass and forests. The plains, woods, riverbanks, lake shores, etc., became the abode of large animals — ^the mammoth and rhinoceros, as well as the reindeer and other specimens of the northern and Arctic animal world, Man’s most dangerous enemies — the cave lion, cave bear and cave hyena— inhabited the hills and caves. Man followed the retreating glaciers to the north.

The Primitive Community

Equipped only with the wooden club, the wooden spear and the crudest stone implements man was unable to combat the ri- gorous conditions of nature and the wild beasts singlehanded.

Danger dogged him at every step. Only by helping each other could men protect themselves against the attacks of beasts and obtain the food they needed. This co-opeiation was especially necessary when hunting big game like the mammoth, rhinoceros, the wild bull and other beasts. In appearance the mammoth resembled the elephant, but was much larger and stronger. The mammoth chief means o£ defence were his enormous upcurving tusks-

The mammoth was a herbivorous animal and dangerous only when being pursued. To capture such a strong beast people had to set traps or to lie in wait for their quarry near watering places or steep cli&.

Collective life led to the formation of the primitive commumty. Everything, with the exception of some insignificant articles, be- longed to the community; private property did not yet exist. In the primitive community there were no rich and poor, no exploitation of man by man. Productive forces were very poorly developed.

People learned to make mud-huts and hovels as a shelter from the cold. Not long ago the remains of such a dwelling place were discov- ered on the Don, near the village of Gagarino. The bottom of t e hut was a shallow, oval pit the sides of which were lined with bould^ and large bones, to which poles were affixed, joined together at e top and forming a roof covered with twigs and hides. The bones ^ ^ mammoth, rhinoceros, bull and various small animals were found scattered inside the hut. Ornaments were also discovered there — the teeth of small beasts of prey, shells, and several carved bone figures of women. With the development of Soviet archeology as many as 200 habitats of ancient human society have been discovered on Soviet land, They are scattered in various places in the southern half of the European territory, in the Altai Mountains and in Western and l^astem Siberia, and are evidence of the profound antiquity of human society in our country.

The Matriarchal Clan

Origin of the Matriarchal Clan

Origin of the Matriarchal Clan, As the climate changed, the vast glaciers vanished. They remained only in the extreme north and on mountain peaks. Gradually the conditions of nature became more like what they are today. The animal world changed; many large beasts, such as the mammoth and the cave lion, became extinct. Man*s struggle for existence was considerably mitigated.

The primitive community had had no definite social organization and readily disintegrated. On the other hand, the existence of a common economy called for a more stable and permanent social organization.

In the course of many thousands of years people handed down from generation to generation acquired labour habits. They learned to make implements of various sizes and shape from flint and bone, such as axes, hammers, knives, celts, picks, spear points, etc. They started polishing the surfaces of the stone implements, making them easier to handle. People learned to sharpen and pierce stones and fix them onto handles. Of great importance was the appearance of the bow and arrow which enabled the hunter to kill his quarry from afar.

His new production technique enabled man to rise to a higher stage of human civilization, that of barbarism. Man began to make earthenware, which was necessary for storing water, especially in dry regions. At ‘first, the utensils were made of wood, twigs and skins. Then, to make them more durable, the walls of the wooden vessels were lined with clay. Still later the entire vessel was made of clay alone. Finally, the potter's wheel appeared, and with it pottery pro- duction. The “plaiting of baskets from twigs and rushes anticipated the weaving of the fibre of wild plants. This was the beginning of textile production. Coarse, hand- woven fabric w^as used for clothing, bags, and the like, !Man’s vocations became more intricate and diverse. He began to use nets woven of fibre for fishing. His chief hunting weapons were the spear, the harpoon, and the bow and arrow. Dming their excavations archeologists sometimes find the bones of large beasts .of prey with flint arrowheads deeply imbedded in them. At first women gathered fmit and berries; then they began planting grain, tubers and edible roots. For this purpose a plot of'fertile land, usually in a river valley, was loosened by means of a pointed stick — ^the hoo. Barley, millet and wheat were sown. In this way arose the primitive form of hoe agriculture.

Primitive agriculture, which was carried on chiefly by the women, provided mankind with a more stable economic basis. Gradually, in the course of centuries, primitive people began to revere woman as the s^rmbol of fertility. Realizing the importance of maternity, they also honoured woman as the ancestral Mother. And woman, as the Mother, tiller of the soil, and guardian of the collective life of the group, became head of the primitive matriarchal clan.

When a man took a wife, he went to live with her clan, where he was subordinate to his wife’s mother. At clan meetings, woman, the Mother, was in command, and members of the clan honoured only their female ancestors. For the murder of or insult to one of their kin, the entire clan sought revenge. Inter-olan blood feuds beeamo endless wars. For purposes of war several clans Joined to form tribes. Clans consisted of several hundred people, and were united chiefly for work. A tribe combined a number of clans comprising several thousand people, who primarily formed a military group. At tribal meabings the armed people — ^men and women— elected leaders and elders, and decided questions of war and peace. Women were also tribal chieftains.

The men, who were hunters, tamed wild animals. This laid the foundation for animal herding. The flrst domestic animal was the dog. In northern regions man tamed the reindeer.

Habitations of Clan Communities

Many dwelling places of clan communities have been found all over our country, from the shores of the Black Sea and the valleys of the Transcaucasian Mountains to the Far North, and from Byelorussia to Eastern Siberia. Tais material has enabled scientists to determine how people lived in that remote epoch

In the forest belt people lived along riverbanks and lake shores. Each settlement belonged to a single clan and consisted of a few hovels. The dwellers ’ chief occupation was fishing, and to somo extent hunting. In some places elan settlements were located in g/oups, a fact that points to the rise of a tribal union of clans.

In the south, where the country consisted of mixed forest and steppeland, and especially in the fertile river valleys, the chief occu- pation of the population was tilling the ground with the hoe. As an example of a primitive agricultural society we have the Tripolye civilization, relics of which were first discovered near the village of Tripolye (not far from Kiev). Numerous settlements of the Tripolye civilization have been found on Ukrainian territory, west of the Dnie- per; they are said to be about 6,000 years old. Settlements were located on high banks or on the slopes of ravines at the bottom of which streams flowed. The site selected for a dwelling was spread with clay which was baked hard with the help of bonfires. The walls were built of piles and sticks coated with clay. The result was a fairly spacious dwelling with several heai*ths inside. These crudely constructed houses accommodated up to a hundred and more people. The people planted wheat, barley and millet not far from their place of abode. Wooden flint-tipped hoes were used to turn up the soil. The grain was ground between large stone slabs.

A large number of clay statuettes of animals have been found; a magical power was presumably ascribed to these statuettes which were supposed to protect the domestic herd and help it to multiply. Pictures of domestic animals are also to be found on vessels.

Occasionally articles made of copper are found in the villages of the Tripolyo civilization. Little casting moulds have been unearthed, pointing to the fact that some of these articles were made at the place whore they were found. The frequent occurrence of metallic objects coincides with the period when the matriarchal clan system began to decline.

The Patriarchal Clan

The Development of Herding

The domestication of wild animals was of gieat importance in the life of the clan communities. Possessing domestic animals, people had a constant supply of food and were no longer dependent on the outcome of their hunt, which was not always a success. The taming of dogs and reindeer (in the north) was followed by the dom^ stication of otb r animals such as cattle, goats, sheep, swine and horses. Gradually herding became the chief pursuit of the community- At first the cattle lived all year by grazing near the set- tlement. Later the people began to make hay as fodder for the winter; in the north thin leafy twigs were dried and shredded for this purpose. During the winter domestic animals lived in the same houses with the people. Later special sheds were put up for the animals. Large herds of cattle could not remain in one place for a great length of time. People therefore began to migrate with their cattle in search of fresh pasturage. Thus, nomad herding originated in the vast steppe land- Dairy farming, and the making of cheese and butter appeared with the development of cattle raising. Man learned to treat the wool of animals and to spin thread from it; then he began to make warm fabrics which were a good protection against the cold. Later the weav- ing loom was invented.

The breeding of domestic animals enabled man to use them in turning up the soil. This led to the appearance of the first tilling implement —the wooden plough. The first primitive plough was probably a tree limb with a bent, pointed bough or rhizome.

Origin of the Patriarchal Clan

Herding was the chief occupation of the man. It greatly enhanced his importance in the community. Man, the livestock breeder, replaced woman in agriculture: he tilled the land with the aid of animals (the bull, deer and horse) and freed woman from heavy physical labour with the hoe or plough. By using draft animals, man transformed hoe agriculture into plough farming. Kinship began to be traced from the male line, and no longer from the female -The matriarchal clan, which had existed heretofore, disappeared, and was replaced by the patriarchal clan, that is, a union of relatives who originated from a common male ancestor.

It became the established custom for a man’s children to inherit their father’s property, and this led to the accumulation of wealth in the family. Rich families began to withdraw from the clan. This accelerated the disintegration of the primitive community system.

Development of Copper and Bronze Age Culture

The development of the patriarchal clan was coeval with the period when stone imple- ments began to give way to copper and bronze tools. Native copper was worked in the cold state. However, implements made of pure copper were too soft, they easily bent and soon got blunt. The dis- covery of bronze, a copper and tin alloy, was of great importance in improving the quality of metal implements. Bronze melts at a lower temperature than copper. This facilitated the smelting and manu- facture of bronze implements. The use of bronze, which is much harder than copper, permitted of a considerable improvement in tools and weapons, with the result that man’s labour became more productive and his weapons stronger.

The most ancient copper articles found on the territory of the U.S.S.R. date back to 3,000 B.C. They were originally introduced from southern and eastern lands. Local production came into being no later than 2,000 B.C, The mountains of the Caucasus, Central Asia, the Altai and the Urals became seats of the Bronze Age civili- zation. From here the use of bronze implements spread to the steppe and forest regions.

In early times, when himting was man’s chief occupation, life in the different primitive communities was practically unvaried. Later occupations became more diversified. In forest localities which abounded in wild animals, hunting was still an impoi-tant pursuit. Near rivers and lakes people turned chiefly to fishing, while in fertile river valleys they tilled the soil. The grassy steppe served as pasturage for their herds.

The inhabitants of the European forest belts and the vast wooded areas of Siberia remained preeminently hunters and fishermen. They lived in small villages far removed from each other. The primitive community system still prevailed there.

In the grassy plains of Southern Siberia, Central Asia and the Black Sea region, herding became the basic occupation. Agriculture predominated in the fertile valleys. Here the disintegration of the primitive community proceeded more rapidly. Communities of hus- bandmen and herders developed more quickly than communities of hunters. Sea steppes, which, when excavated, revealed human skeletons dyed a red colour. During burial, the dead body was covered with ochre or minium (red lead), which later settled in the bones. The dead man’s weapons and various household chattels were placed beside him. Sometimes the skeletons of a man and a woman were found together in the same burial mound. It is to be presumed that' when a man, the head of a family, died, his wife was killed and buried with him. The barrows reveal hat there were rich and poor burials, and testify to the incidence of inequality in property status. An example of an especially lavish burial— that of a clan or a tribal chief —is the tumulus discovered near the city of Maikop. The mound was about 30 feet high. The main section of the sepulchre contained a skeleton which had been coloured a bright red with minium. The deceased was dressed in clothing ornamented with golden images of bulls, rings, rosettes, and also with gold, cornelian and turquoise beads, and other small objects. Gold and silver vessels lay beside him. A canopy had been erected above the body, and was supported on gold and silver tubular piles decorated with solid gold and silver figures of bulls. The grave contained two other skeletons in special sections; the chieftain’s nearest relatives had to die with him. The Bronze Age flourished during the second millennium and the beginning of the first milleimium B C. in the mountains of the Cau- casus, Transcaucasia and the Altai. Ancient mines from which ore was obtained for the local production of bronze, have been discovered in many places.

Beginning of the Iron Age

Iron objects appeared on the territory .of the U.S.S.R. at the end of the second millennium B.C. At first iron was used to ornament bronze articles. In tbe first half of the first millennium B.C. the production of iron implements had already originated in various places, and these articles began to replace bronze weapons and tools. By the middle of the first millennium B.C, iron had firmly established itself in the life of the population of our country. It increased the productivity of labour tremendously, especially in agriculture and the crafts. “Iron made possible agriculture on a larger scale and the clearing of extensive forest tracts for cultivation; it gave the ciaftsman a tool of such hardness and sharpness that no stone, no other known metal, could withstand it/’*

The beginning of the first millennium B.C. witnessed the birth of a class society in the southern mountains of Transcaucasia and in Asia Minor. The iron ploughshare and the iron ax brought about the decline of ^he primitive commimity system.

Earliest States on the Territory of Our Country

Earliest Slaveowning States in the Caucasus and Central Asia

Basis of Slavery

In the primitive community oppression did not exist. But production, too, was in an embryonic state. With the develop- ment of herding, agriculture and domestic crafts, men were able to produce more than was necessary for their own subsistence This led to the accumulation of stocks and the bartering of products among the clan communities. With the development of private family owner- ship of the means of production, individual families also engasred in inter-family barter. Such barter further stimulated production, which could no longer be maintained by the labour power of a single family or clan.

Wars furnished a new source of labour power: prisoners of war were no longer killed, but were converted into slaves. War was now waged for the sake of capturing prisoners no less than for that of plun- der. Wars still further increased property inequality. The rich could now enslave not only people of alien tribes, but also their own tribesmen and clansmen. Thus arose a division of society into classes: a class of slaveowners and a class of slaves. The slaveowner considered his slaves Ms absolute property, just as he did any other article that belonged to Mm. He could sell, buy and kill Ms slave just as he did his cattle. A slave had no property of his own. His labour was exten- sively employed in the economy. The condition of slaves was a very wretched one, yet compared to the primitive community, the system of slavery was a progressive stage.

Formation of the Slaveowning State

The state came into being with the development of property and class inequality. It was essential to the propertied class as a means of preserving amassed riches and maintaining its power over the slaves and the indigent population. The body politic arose on the ruins of the primitive community system.

With the appearance of property inequality, clan and tribal chief- tains came to be elected from among the rich families. Wars of plunder enriched these chieftains still further and made them more powerful; with them their military retinues also enriched themselves. These retinues helped to make the rule of the chiefs hereditary. A special armed force, one which replaced the former tribal volunteer levy, was required to keep the slaves and the poor in subjection. Popular justice was replaced by a new court of law, one which served the in- terests of the ruling minority. In the clan, society had been governed according to traditional customs. Laws that protected the interests of the slaveowners appeared in the slaveowning state. A state power unknown under the primitive community system was formed in this manner.

Ancient states expanded by subjugating weaker neighbouring tribes. Such multi-tribal states were unstable since they were founded not on economic ties but on the power of the conqueror. They therefore united or fell apart according to the success or failure of one or another military leader or ruler.

Ancient Transcaucasian States

The first slaveowning state to appear on the territory of our country originated in Transcaucasia near Assyria. In the middle of the second millennium B,C. the moun- tainous land in the region of the triple lakps, Van, Sevan and Urmiya, and the upper reaches of the Tigris and Euphrates rivers and their tributaries, was occupied by small tribal unions. The Assyrian kings undertook frequent campaigns against them. This country of the triple lakes was named XJrartu (Urardhu) by the Assyrian kings.

In the beginning of the first millennium B.C. the small princi- palities of Urartu united under the supremacy of the stronger tribes. The united tribes, called Chaldeans —after the name of their god, Chaldu (Khaldu) —formed a kingdom headed by powerful rulers, who not only effectively repelled the attacks of the Assyrians, but themselves launched campaigns against them. A capital w hich was well protected in the south by the Iranian Mountain Range was built on the shore of Lake Van (near the present city of Van). During the 9th-8th centuries before our era the dominions of Urartu expanded tremendously.

To commemorate their victories the kings of Urartu left cunei- form inscriptions on rocks and cliffs, which were sometimes located in very inaccessible places. These writings, telling of important events in the history of Urartu, have been deciphered with great difficulty by Russian and foreign scientists.

The kingdom of Urartu attained its maximum size and power in the middle of the 8th century B.G. In the north the Chaldeans seized the valley of the Araxes River and went as far as the Great Caucasian Mountain Range. During their successful campaigns against their neighbours, the Chaldeans destroyed settlements and forts, carried off rich spoils and herds, and either slew the inhabitants or captured and made them slaves. King Argishti, in an inscription engraved on a cliff at Van, records the massacre and enslaving of over 64,000 people effected by him in a single campaign. Thousands of slaves dug canals, were employed in economy, and built impregnable castles on high cliffs on the domains belonging to the king of Urartu and his lords. The buildings were erected without the use of mortar, merely by pressing stones tightly against each other. Spacious dwellings were also hewn out of stone cliffs. This demanded a tremendous expenditure of labour. The intricate water supply and irrigation systems were amazing engineering feats. The canal wnioh supplied drinking water to the capital, Van, remained in use for over two thousand years. Grain and grape vines were cultivated in the irrigated regions and river valleys. Livestock breeding was of great economic importance. The Chaldeans were noted for their excellent bronze weapons and other bronze articles. Urartu was a state of slaveowners, the popu- lation being divided into freemen and slaves. The richest slaveowners were the king and his chief courtiers.

At the end of the 8th century B.C. the power of Urartu began noticeably to wane. Nomads from the north pressed the Chaldeans hard. The Assyrian empire on the Tigris grew strong again. Sargon, the Assyrian king, routed the troops of the' Urartu ruler, destroyed his capital, and carried off tremendous booty. Sargon carved the following inscription on a cliff as a record of his victory: ‘‘When the king of Urartu learned of the defeat of his troops, his heart quivered with fear, as the heart of a bird fleeing from an eagle.”

In the middle of the 6th century B.C. the Persian kingdom lying southeast of Urartu grew in power. The Chaldean tribes were weak- ened by their struggle against it. Their union under the rule of the Urartu kings had begxm to disintegrate. The very name, Chaldean, fell into disuse; Urartu was retained in the name Mt. Ararat.

New tribal unions were formed on the former territory of Urartu in the 6lh century B.C., which later developed into two nations— the Georgians and Armenians, The ancient Aimenians lived on the land around Lake Van. The Karthveli (Karthli) and other kindred tribes who lived in the valleys of the Araxes and Kura rivers and the adjacent mountainous regions formed the Georgian people. At the end of the 6th century B.C, Ai menia was compelled to submit to the rule of the Persian, king, Darius I Hystaspes, Darius has left a lengthy inscription about his conquests, in which he describes how the Armenians rose up in rebellion against him, and how this rebellion was crushed only after five bloody engagements. Armenia had to pay heavy tribute to the Persian king.

Ancient Peoples of Central Asia

In the first millennium B.C. the vast steppes of Central Asia were inhabited by numerous nomad tribes of berdfcmen. According to the Greeks, these people were noted for their warlike spirit and bravery, 'All their weapons— arrows, spears, swords, axes — ^were made exclusively of copper and bronze. Women en- joyed great freedom and even took command in time of war.

In the fertile river valleys the population engaged in agriculture. Among the agricultural people the clan system had already begun to disintegrate. Husbandry was carried on by a large patriarciial family which also included the slaves. Slave labour was used for the build- ing of artificial reservoirs and canals, which were of great impor- tance in arid areas. The most important agricultural regions were Khoresm (Khwarizm) along the lower reaches of the Amu Darya, and Sogdiana on the Zeravshan River. Caravan routes crossed Central Asia, connecting the Caspian coun- tries with Eastern Asia. The towns situated along these routes plied an active trade. The largest of these towns was Marakanda (now called Samarkand), the principal city of Sogdiana.

Campaign of Alexander the Great in Central Asia

In the 4th cen- tury B.C. Greece and Persia contended for world supremacy Alexander, king of Macedonia, invaded Asia Minor, Iraq and Persia. He dreamed of conquering India. He defeated the army of the last Pensian king, Darius III, and in the spring of the year 329 B.C. crossed the Hindu Kush Mountains and descended to the Central Asiatic plain, attracted by its natural resources and large population.

The inhabitants of Sogdiana desperately resisted the Macedonians. Taking advantage of Alexander ’s absence— he had set off for Syr Darya with the bulk of his forces— the rebellious population, led by Spitamen, massacred the Macedonian garrisons in the towns. Alexander the Great hastily returned to Sogdiana and devastatedl he land wantonly. However, in spite of their fearful losses, the people continued to resist. Spitamen, with detachments of horsemen, made unexpected sallies against the Macedonians and kept them in a state of constant alarm. After a protracted struggle, the Macedonians succeeded in routing Spitamen, who then retired to the steppes with the nomads who had been his allies. The nomads, however, fearing the Macedonians^ ven- geance murdered Spitamen and sent his head to Alexander. Thus did this outstanding leader of the Sogdians meet his end.

Having completed the conquest of Central Asia Alexander the Great marched against India. He died in the year 323 B.C., while he was preparing for new conquests.

Following the death of Alexander the Great his empire, which con- sisted of a large number of conquered lands in no way united among themselves, fell apart. Several independent states, headed by the de- scendants of Macedonian generals, were formed on the territory con- quered by Alexander. Greek (Hellenic) culture began to penetrate into the East after its conquest by Alexander. Greek warriors paved the way for merchants and craftsmen. Commerce between the Eastern coimtries and Greece increased. Greek art considerably influenced the art of the Eastern peoples. For this reason the Eastern states formed as a result of Alexander the Great ’s conquests are called "Hellenic.”

The state of the Seleucids (named after one of Alexander’s gen- erals, Seleucus) was founded in Syria. It subjugated Transcaucasia including Georgia and Armenia, and part of Central Asia including Sogdiana. Gradually the population of these lands threw off the yoke^ of the Seleucid state.

In the 3rd century B.C., Bactria became an independent state. Bactria (the territory of modern Tajikistan) was a flourishing slave- owning state at that period, and at various times included separate parts of Sogdiana, Ferghana, ELazahhstau, Afghanistan and Northwestern India.

Bactria maintained intercourse with Siberia, which supplied gold to Central Asia, and with the Urals, where metal was mined. It also had ties with China, to which coun- try a so-called “silk route” had beenlaid. The Baotrian kingdom reached the zenith of its develop- ment in the 2nd century B.C.

Armenia under Tigranes II

Af- ter the destruction of the Seleucid state by the Romans in the year 190 B.C. the Armenians rebelled against the Syrians and formed an independent slaveowning kingdom with its own dynasty of rulers, Armenia was at its greatest during the 1st century B.C, under Tigranes 11, who crushed the might of the neighbour- ing Parthian king in Asia Minor, Persia and Turkmenia, Following this victory Tigranes 11 called himself the ‘“king of kings” and even declared himself a god. He established a magnificent Eastern court at which he gave refuge to Greek philosophers and writers who had fled from Roman oppression. During his campaigns Tigranes II captured large numbers of Greeks, Jews and Arabs, and settled them in his towns. With the help of these settlers he tried to develop the crafts and trade,

Tigranes 11 governed the country with the help of the rich slave- owners, Slaves cultivated the lands belonging to the king, the temples and the rich nobility. Tigranes 11 had a large, well-organized army. If necessary he raised a popular levy of slaveowners and their people. The army was organized on the Roman system.

Georgia and Albania. Georgia, which comprised two large coun- tries — ^Iberia and Colchis — was situated north of Armenia. Colchis was the name of a country bordering on the eastern extremity of the Black Sea famous for its auriferous sands and silver mines. East of Colchis was Iberia. The population inhabiting its mountainous regions engaged in herding and preserved the clan system. Both agriculture and horti- culture were developed in the plains. Slavery was introduced here in the 1st centiuy B.C.

Albania was located on the western shore of the Caspian Sea. The mountainous regions and lowlands of Albania were inhabited by numerous small tribes, which were ruled by their respective petty princes. These tribes often attacked their neighbours, the Iberians (Georgians) and Armenians. Later they united under the supremacy of the strongest tribe, the Albanians. Subse- quently the descendants of the people of ancient Albania were incorporated into the Azerbaijan nation.

Peoples of the Northern Black Sea Region

Scythians

The people occupying the steppeland from the Volga to the Dniester in the 8th-3rd centuries B.O, consisted of various tribes including cultivators and nomad herdsmen, who bore the common name of Scythians.

We find descriptions of the life of the Scythian nom- ads in the accounts of Greek writers. All the proper- ty a Scythian possessed was contained in a four-wheeled or six-wheeled nomad kibitha — o, waggon with a felt tilt drawn by two or three yoke of oxen. Each hihi'ha was


a sort of little felt home in which the women and children lived. The


Scythians roamed with their herds of horses, sheep and cattle, remaining in a given spot as long as there was sufficient pasturage for their cattle. Then they would leave in search of pasture land. Among the masses of nomads was a rich ruling nobility which possessed large herds that were tended by slaves.

The Scythians were remarkable for their martial spirit and power of endurance, for their daring, and their cruelty to the enemy. They made wine-cups from the skulls of the people they killed, and quivers from their skin. A brave warrior was accorded the greatest honour. The Scythians held annual feasts at which only those who had slain one or ynore of the enemy were permitted to take a draught of wine from the common goblet.

Eveiy tribe had its king who was vested with great power. When a king died, his body was placed on a cart which was drawn throughout the entire land. The inhabitants who met the body of the king had to ex- press profound grief: they cut their hair short, cut off part of an ear. scratched their faces, pierced their left hand with arrows. Kings were buried in huge barrows. With them were laid their arms, precious gold and silver vessels, and a large number of horses. Their wives and ser- vants were also killed and buried with them.

Scythian tombs, some of which rise to a height of 30-35 feet are extant in the south of our country. Many of them have been excavated and a large number of interesting objects found in them are now on display in our museums.

In the large Chertomlyk barrow (not far from the city of Nikopol) on the Dnieper) a wonderful silver vase was discovered, with a frieze showing scenes of nomad life and Scythians breaking in wild mares. One section depicts two horses grazing freely in the steppe, in another scene some Scythians are having a hard time holding down a wild horse they have captured; in a third, three Scythians are trying to thi’ow a horse to the groimd. Then there is a picture of the horse after it had been tamed; a stooping Scythian is hobbling its forelegs.

Of no les interest is a gold vase found in a barrow near Kerch (on the Kul-ObaHill). One of the scenes pictures a sea ed Scythian,evident- ly a chief, listening to a tale or a warrior’s report. The chief’s long hair is tied with a headband. His clothing consists of a short kaftan con* hned by a belt, and loose, Turkish-like trousers. The chief is leaning on a long spear with both hands. A warrior is kneeling before the king. Another picture ou the vase shows a, Scythian fitting a string to his bow. Some other Scythian is treat- ing the tooth of a third person. Still another picture portrays a Scythian bandaging someone’s dis- eased or injured leg. Several of the Scythians are wearing tall pointed hoods on their heads. All of them have quivers of arrows and cases for bows slung at their side.

A golden comb, which appar- ently belonged to some Scythian king, was found in one of the bar- rows (Solokha). The upper part of the comb has a scene on it picturing a combat between three warriors: two foot soldiers (one of whom is un- doubtedly a Scythian) are attack- ing a Greek horseman. Thus has an episode of the Scythian people’s struggle for independence from the Greek enslavers been preserved for


history.

Greek Colonization of the Black Sea Coast

Greek slaveowners


went to the Black Sea region in quest of slaves, and were also lured to that tenitoiy by its riches .They had


heard that the Scythians possessed large herds of cattle and a great amount of grain, and also that there was gold in the Caucasus. Accounts of the Black Sea region have been preserved in Greek legends about the golden lieeoe,the adventures of Odysseus and others .The first Greeks to visit these shore? were fisher- men and tradesmen who bartered with the local inhabitants. Begin- ning with the 7th century B.C. permanent Gi'eek colonies sprang up on the shores of the Black Sea. On the estuiry of the Southern Bug and Dnieper arose the colony of


Olvia; not far from modern Sevas-


topol was KhersoneS; and on the Scjrthian fitting a bow-string, southeastern shore of the Crimea — Teodosia and Panticapaeum (now Keroli). The city of Tanais was built at the mouth of the Don by the Sea of Azov; Greek colonies also arose on the Caucasian coast.

The centre of each Greek colony was a city surrounded by a stone wall. This wall protected the Greek colonists from attack by the hostile population. Within the city wall were dwellings, stores and various public buildings, such as the temples and baths. Among these structures were some splendid woiks of Greek architecture, ornamented with marble columns and statues.

Trade with Greece, with Eastern lands and the peoples of Eastern Euiope was of gieat importance for the Greek colonies on the shores of the Black Sea. Vessels sailing for Greece were loaded with grain, slaves, furs and fish, while Greece exported weapons, fabrics, various utensils of clay and glass, costly ornaments and articles of luxury, and;tvine. Part of these imported goods went to satisfy the needs of the upper class of the local Greek population; part was exchanged for

f uin and other products supplied by the population of the northern^ lack Sea coast. Later the Greek cities developed their own crafts/ Many of the articles found in the Scythian barrows were made in the workshops of the Black Sea colonies. The free Greek population in the colonies, as in Greece itself, met at ^'popular assemblies” to discuss various questions and to elect their functionaries. The entire adminis- tration was in the hands of the rich slaveowners and merchants. Every city-colony consti- tuted a separate state. One such city, Panticapaeum, ruled a considerable teintory , the so-called Bosporus king- dom. It was governed both by Greek and Scythian slave- owners, whose power was passed by inheiitance from father to son.

At the end of the 3rd century B.C, the condition of the Greek colonies along the Black Sea shore deteriorated. Tribes of nomads, Sarmatae, who were kin to the Scythians appeared on the Caspian steppes. Harassed by the Sar- matae, some of the Scythians , and other nomads moved westward and reached the Danube; others went to the Crimea and occupied its northern steppes.

The Scythians who remained were assimilated by the Sarmatae and other tribes. The Greek cities found increasing difficulty in repulsing the attacks of the nomads.

The Scythians who settled in the Crimea during the 2nd cen- tury B.O. often attacked Kher- sones and the Bosporus kingdom. At this time a Pontic kingdom was formed in Asia Minor, on the southern shore of the Black Sea.

Eiersones, which was not strong enough to defend itself, concluded a treaty with the king of Pontus, by which it was to receive help.

Slave Revolt in the Crimea

At the end of the 2nd contury B. C. the Scythian slaves in the Bosporus kingdom rose in revolt. A slave of the Bosporus king, named Saumaeus, slew the king and headed the uprising. The revolt was crushed by Diophantus, a general of King Mith- ridates VI of Pontus, who had come to Elhersones to defend it against the Scythians. He captured Sanmacus and sent him to Mithridates in Asia Minor, As a sign of their gratitude for the help rendered against the Scythians, the rulers of Khersones erected a bronze statue of Diophan- tus in the acropolis of the city near the altar of tlieir most revered goddess. An inscription telling of the services and victories of Diophantus was carved on the marble pedestal. The in- scription was found among the ruins of Khersones,

The uprising of the slaves in the Crimea was not an iso- lated instance. Similar mass rebellions of slaves occurred in the 2nd and Ist centuries B. C. in many other slaveown- mg states — in Asia Minor,

Greece, Italy, on the Island of Sicily and other places.

These rebellions portended the end of the slaveowning

system.

Roman Conquests in the Black Sea Region

During the 1st century B. C. Roman dominions rapidly spread eastward. In order to conquer Asia Minor Rome had to destroy the kingdoms of Pontus and Armenia. The struggle between Rome and King Mithridates VI of Pontus lasted almost 18 years. Finally, the Roman legions indicted a serious defeat on Mi hridatos. Roman slaveowners invaded the domains of Tigranes II. They sacked the rich capital of Armenia (the city of Tigra- nocerta on the Tigris River) . The people rose in defence of their land and inflicted a series of defeats upon the Romans. Other legions under Pom- pey were then sent against Tigranes II. Georgians, Medes and other peoples joined the Armenians against the Romans. Pompey took advan- tage of dissension among the Armenian nobility and forced Tigranes II to conclude peace. The Armenian king was named the ‘'friend and ally of the Roman people,” a title which signified the subordination of Armenia to Rome. Subsequently the Romans subjugated a considerable part of Georgia.

During the 1st century B.C. the Romans established themselves firmly in the Black Sea region. The kings of Bosporus became the vassals of the Roman emperors and submissively executed all their or- ders. Roman legions were quartered in Khersones and other Greek cities of the Crimea and the Caucasus. Roman fortresses with towers from which the approach of enemy vessels could be observed, were built along the shore of the Black Sea.

The kings of Bosporus began to use the names of Roman emperors and to wear Roman clothmg. They received their insignia of royalty from Rome: the sceptre with an image of the emperor and the royal crown. Throughout the century-long existence of the Greek colonies, the descendants of the former colonists intermingled with the local popu- lation. Alien people of various tribes made their home in the Black Sea towns and became local citizens. In the Crimea, too, there was a min- gling of different peoples and cultures.

With the decline of the Roman empire, its influence in the Black Sea countries decreased still further. By the 3rd century A. D. the Ro- man fortresses in the Crimea and along the Caucasian shore became deso- lated. The former Greek cities became independent once again. A new imion of tribes, known as the Goths, was formed on the southern steppes of the Black Sea region in the 3rd century. This union also included the eastern Germans, who had fonnerly inhabited the lower reaches of the Vistula. Towards the middle of the 3rd century the Goths began to invade Roman dominions beyond the Danube. At the same time Goth pirates plundered the Caucasian and Asia Minor coasts of the Black Sea and penetrated to the Aegean Sea, burning Greek towns. In the 4th century the Goths were severely defeated by the Romans.

The attack of the Goths upon Rome’s eastern possessions marked the hegiiming of the struggle of various East European tribes against the Romans. During the same period a struggle was being waged in Western Europe between tlie Romans and the German tribes. The attacks of the “barbarians” (non-Romans) hastened the downfall of the slaveowning Roman empire.

Nomads of Asia (from the 3rd century B.C. to the 8th century A.D.)

The vast steppes of Southern Siberia and Central Asia were inhabit- ed by various tribes of nomads that later formed the Turkic and Mongo- lian peoples. Several centuries before our era the nomads living north of China formed a large tribal union. The Chinese called the nomads belonging to this union Huns. The Chinese waged an arduous strug- gle against the Huns, which lasted for centuries. The nomads made sudden raids on China’s northern territories, sacked the towns, ruined the harvest and carried off the population. When a large Chinese army was rallied, the nomads returned to the steppe and dispersed over its boundless expanses.

In order to defend their frontiers the Chinese, as far back as the 3rd century B.C., constructed solid stone fortifications which became known as the “Great Wall of China.” Gradually Chinese infiueuce made itself felt among the nomads. The Hun chief assumed the title of “bom of heavens and the earth, the chosen of the sun and the moon.” The Hun princes sent their sons to serve at the court of the Chi- nese emperor.

The nomad ruling caste adopted Chinese customs and Chinese clothing .A Soviet expedition toNorthern Mongolia, headed by P.R. Koz- lov, which explored the exceedingly rich barrows of the Hun rulers, discovered chariots, Chinese silks, a magnificent rug picturing a winged animal tearing an elk apart, precious objects, parasols whicb were symbols of high honour, and other objects.

The great Hun state decayed in the 1st century B.C. A large num- ber of Huns moved westward. New tribes formerly under the domina- tion of the Huns now came to the fore in the steppes of Asia.

Invasion of Eastern Europe by the Nomads

When the Hun state collapsed in Mongolia, some of the tribes moved westward in their attempt to escape the Chinese. Their descendants after intermingling with other peoples in the course of their roamings, appeared in Eastern Europe in the 4th century A.D. Contemporaries of the Huns called them "the fiercest warriors.” Besides the Mongolian Huns, the Hun kingdom included the native population of Central Asia and the northern part of the Black Sea region.

The Huns defeated the Goths and drove them west. The main Hun horde stopped between the Danube and the Tisia. Eor a biief space of time there was a strong Hun state in this locality, the king of which was Attila. After his death in 453, the Hun kingdom broke up: some of the Huns settled on the right bank of the Danube and mixed with the local population; others returned to their native haunts in the Black Sea steppes, where they were ethnically assimilated by the local population.

The movement of the Huns west of the Volga along the northern shores of the Black Sea stimulated the migration of other tribes aa well. Close upon the heels of the Huns, the Bulgars came to the Caspian steppes. But the Bulgars, too, were not long able to withstand the pressure of other nomads. The Bulgarian tribal union broke up into several parts. Some of these settled on the Volga (in the Bulgarian kingdom); others reached the Balkans, where they intermingled with the local Yugoslavio population, to whom it gave its ethnic name — Bulgar.

Turkic Khanate

A group of tribes, known as the Turkic khanate, arose in Mongolia in the 6th century A.D. The ruler of this state was called a kaghan, A large number of nomad and, to some extent, agricuD tuxal tribes were under the rule of this khanate. The ruling tribes un- der the leadership of their khan constantly raided their neighbours and spreadtheirpower over a vast territory. The rich and the nobles com- manded the warrior detachments and governed the subjugated tribes. The bulk of the nomad population lived in separate clan communities.

Tombstones of Turkic khans, hearing engraved inscriptions of remarkable campaigns and outstanding events, have been preserved in the valley of the Orkhon Hiver.

The Turkomans of the khanate were hostile to the Turkic Kirghiz (Khakass) who inhabited the upper reaches of the Yenisei Hiver and the Altai Mountains. One of the inscriptions tells how a Turkic khan mounted his white stallion and set off with his troops against the Kirghiz. He threw one Kirghiz off his horse. Then with a spear in his hand, he rushed into the ranks of the enemy, "While doing so he dug his spurs into his white horse so violently, that he broke the horse ’s ribs. The Kirghiz khan was killed and the people submitted to the power of the Turkic khan.

The Turkic state in Mongolia and Central Asia collapsed in the 8th century A.D. After the fall of the Turkic khanate, the Kirghiz (Khakass), who had as many as 80,000 warriors and a large popula- tion proved to be the strongest people.

And so throughout many centuries the vast lands of Southern Siberia and Central Asia saw the continuous rise and fall of one or another tribal union. The nomads in their search for better pasturage and plunder, traversed a large section of the Central Asiatic steppes. Part of the nomads settled in the new places; olhers continued fur- ther west. They were drawn to those regions by the fertile, grassy plains which spread out like a heavy green blanket northwest of the Caspian Sea.

Early Feudal States in Transcaucasia

The struggle Between Rome and Persia (Iran) for Armenia and Georgia

Rome ceased to exist as a slaveowming empire in the 4th- oth centuries A.D. The peoples of Europe and Asia, including those of Parthia and Persia, rose against her. Persia subjugated Parthia, Albania (Azerbaijan) and a considerable part of Georgia and Armenia. Only a small pait of Western Armenia and Western Georgia remained under Roman power. At the end of the 4th century the Roman empire fell apart and was divided into two empires: the Eastern and the West- ern. The Eastern Roman empire (Byzantium) continued its struggle against Persia for possession of Armenia and Georgia.

The Bfrih of Feudalism in Armenia and Georgia

About the middle of the 1st century A. D. the Arsacid dynasty was established in Armenia. With great solemnity the Roman Emperor, Kero, re- ceived an Armenian embassy and personally placed a croum upon the head of the Armenian king. It was approximately in the 4th century A.D., when kings of the Arsaeid dynasty were in power, that feudal relations originated in Armenia. Slave labour was not very productive and even became unprofitable with the development of agriculture and the crafts and impiovemenis in working tools. It was therefore superseded by the labour of feudal subjects. Serfs who lived on the lands of their feudal loids had their own little farms and the necessary implements. They tilled the land of the feudal lord and fulfilled other services for him. The lord could no longer kill bis serf with impunity, as he had killed his slave, but he still retained the right to buy and sell sei-fs. Under serfdom the peasant was interested, to a certain degree, in husbandry as a means of livelihood and to pay his lord a tax in kind, that is, with the products of his own harvest. The big landowners forced the peasants to do all the work on their estates and to render all manner of service. Every rich feudal lord had his own castle and troops. The feudal nobility seized the most important posts. The great feudal lords formed the king’s court, and attended state ceremonies at which they occupied places according to seniority.

At the end of the 3rd century A. D. the Armenian king and nobility adopted Christianity from Byzantium, and it became the national religion of Armenia. Byzantium supported the Christian church, using it to strengthen her influence. The church contributed to the final establishment of feudalism in Armenia, though ancient pagan beliefs persisted for a long time among the peasant population.

In the Byzantine part of Armenia the power of the king was de- stroyed at the end of the 4th century, and the country was ruled by By- zantine officials appointed by the emperor. Similarly the rule of the king in that part of Armenia which was under Persian sway soon came to an end. With the termination of the king’s rule the power of the large landowners was still further augmented.

Mesrob Mashtots, a monk, born of a peasant family, perfected the Armenian alphabet in the early part of the 6th century. This marked the beginning of an Armenian literature; instruction in the schools was carried on in the native language; youths were sent to Egypt and Byzantium to perfect their knowledge of the sciences. An exten- sive literature, both original and translated, appeared.

A kingdom was formed in Western Georgia on the territory of ancient Colchis in the 4th century A.B, This land was inhabited by ancient Georgian tribes of Lazis, whence the Romans and Greeks derived their name for the land — Lazica. The centre of this land was the fertile valley of Rion, which was covered with vineyards and orchards. This valley was also the site of a considerable number of towns, including Kutaisi, which engaged in commerce. After a long struggle with Persia, Lazica remained under Byzantine rule. The Eastern Georgian lands formed part of another kingdom, Karthli (ancient Iberia). In the beginning of the 5th century the king of Kar- thli became a vassal of Persia. As eveiywhere else, the development of feudal relations in Georgia enhanced the power of the landowning nobility, which tried to limit the king’s power. Christianity began to penetrate into Georgia via the cities along the Black Sea shore. With the aid of By^iantium it became firmly established as the state religion of Karthli in the middle of the 4th century, and in Lazica in the beginning of the 6th century. Christianity strengthened the cultural ties between Georgia and Byzantium. Translations of reli- gious writings appeared simultaneously with translations of Greek philosophical and historical works. This stimidated the growth of Georgian literature. The peoples of Transcaucasia did nob cease their struggle for liberation. At the end of the 5th century the Karthlian king, Vakhtang, who was called the "Wolfes Head” because of the emblem in the form of a wolf’s head on his helmet, fought against Persia. During one of the engagements he was mortally wounded. After his death the Persian feudal lords assumed power. The country was then ruled by a Persian satrap who settled in Tbilisi.

The Struggle of the Peoples of Transcaucasia Against Persian and Byzantine Domination

Byzantine and Persian domination in Georgia, Armenia and Albania (Azerbaijan) was accompanied by the terrible oppression and devastation of these lands. The population was brought to the point of despair by intolerable tribute and com- pulsory services. The conquerors conscripted the Armenian and Geor- gian youth into their armies. These conditions led to frequent bloody popular uprisings in Georgia, Armenia and Albania (Azerbaijan). The rebellions were notably powerful when the Georgians and Arme- nians joined forces against the common enemy. Pilled with hatred for their enslavers, these peoples won many a victory over numerous and better armed enemy detachments. While the people fought heroic* ally and staunchly for the liberation of their country, the rich feudal lords often turned traitors and went over to the camp of their country’s enemies. This made it easier for Persia and Byzantium to crush the uprisings of the people.

Struggle of the People of Transcaucasia against the Arabs

Persia’s rule in Armenia and Georgia lasted until the 7th century, when the Arabs, soon after reducing the Persian empire, conquered Transcaucasia and Central Asia. In 642 they seized the capital of Armenia, Dvin, and within a few years conquered all of Armenia and Eastern Georgia. In the 9th-10th centuries there was a consider- able number of rich cities in Ti*anscaucasia — ^Tbilisi (Tihis), Derbent, and others, which carried on trade and the crafts and maintained intercourse with Eastern Europe. Tbilisi became the residence of the Ai'abian emir. The country was ruled by his ostihans — governors. With the arrival of the Arabs the Moslem faith spread among the people of Transcaucasia.

The peasants of Transcaucasia fiequently rose in revolt against their Arabian conquerors, who were ruining the land with their exat*- tions and turning the local population into slaves and serfs, A big uprising of peasants, craftsmen, and slaves occurred in the first half of the 9th century in Azerbaijan, under the leadership of the gallant chieftain Babek. Babek was orphaned w^hen still a diild. After his father’s death, when he was only 10 years old, the boy was turned over to a rich herdsman, for whom he worked as a shepherd. Later he became a camel driver. This enabled him to study the life of the Azerbaijan people at first hand. The sufferings of these people, oppressed by heavy taxes and other exactions, aroused in Babek a feel- ing oi irreconcilable hatred for the oppressors and enslavers, especial- ly for the Arabian rule. Babek, who was only 18 years old at that time, joined a popular uprising and soon became its leader. Binding protection in the inaccessible, high mountain regions, Babek fought tenaciously against the Arabs. The rebels won several victories over powerful Arabian detachments.

It was only after long years of struggle that the Arabs succeeded in occupying the chief insurgent areas. Babek went into hiding in the mountains and from there he continued guerilla warfare against the Arabs and the local feudal lords who had betrayed their own peo- ple. All attempts to surround and capture Babek failed. Then one of the powerful feudal lords, pretending to be a supporter of Babek's, invited him to his castle. There Babek was treacherously seized and turned over to the Arabs. He was executed upon the order of the caliph. The uprising was suppressed. This determined struggle of the Azer- baijan. people for independence lasted over twenty years.

The disintegration of* the Arab caliphate, which began at the end of the 9th century, led to the restoration of the rule of the local wealthy families in Georgia and Armenia.

In 864 Ashod I, who represented one of the most powerful families of Armenia, became king of Armenia and founded a new dynasty of the Bagratids, which ruled until the middle of the 11th century. This dynasty succeeded in uniting a large part of Armenia. The city of Ani (not far from the city of Khrs) became the capital of the Bagra- tids and the trade centre between the East and the West. The city was beautified by a number of splendid buildings which point to the flourishing state of Armenian architecture. Erom his study of the luins of the city of Ani, Academician N. Marr, famous Soviet scientist, retraced the history of the language and cultui’e of ancient Armenia.

After the fall of the Arab caliphate, Georgia broke up into a number of rival independent feudal principalities. It was only in the second half of the 10th century that one of these, the Tao-Klarzhetsk, suc- ceeded in uniting these principalities under the power of the kings of the Georgian Bagratid dynasty.

Armenian Epic, "David of Sasun"

The memory of the age- long struggle of the Armenian people against their conquerors, the Arabs, has come down to ns in a beautiful epic poem, David of Sasun, It tells of the adventures and feats of four generations of Armenian knights. Two brothers built a fortress of huge stones high in the moun- tains which they named Sasun (‘‘Wrath”). Poor people came to Sasun from all parts of the country to seek protection, and it became the bulwark of the people’s struggle against the enemies of their native land. David of Sasun is the central figure of the poem. When ^till a youth he fought against the Arabs, who were oppressing his people. The Arab sovereign set ofF with a large army against Sasun. He had so many warriors that they dried the rivers on their way by each of them merely drinking a mouthful of the water. 1^'et the enemy’s might did not daxmt David. ‘^Brothers and sisters!” David exclaimed. *Tear not the enemy; I shall go and fight the foe for you.” David mounted his father’s miraculous steed and engaged the enemy in battle. He slew the enemy warriors, sparing those, however, who had been for- cibly driven to war. He also slew the Arabian king and liberated the

prisoners:

J break the hoind-s that do enslave^

Return, you all, to friends and those you love so true.

Return, you, home, return and there your life renew.

Nor fees nor tribute do I crave,

David had a son, Mger the Yoimger, who was as puissant and

dauntless as his father. Left an orphan, Mger continued the struggle against the enemies of his native land. The poem tells how IMger stepped up to a cliff and with a powerful blow cleaved it in two. Riding his grandfather’s miraculous steed, he vanished into the fissure, where

he will remain until the old, unjust world is destroyed.

As long as the world is all sm

As long as deceit stands to win,

So long do I 'part with this world.

When all is destroyed and created anew.

When barley grows large as the berries I 7:ncto,

Oh then will I welcome my day!

This place will I leave on that day!

In these words of Mger the Younger the Armenian people expressed their undying dream of a better life. Centuries passed, gener-

ations changed, but the bards, from age to age, continued to sing of the knights of Sasun, of their feats in their struggle against evil,  and of their great love for their native land.

Peoples of Central Asia in the Struggle against the Arabs

Conquest of Central Asia by the Arabs

At the time of the Arabian conquest Central Asia consisted of seveial states which were constantly at war with each other. The most important of these was Sogdiana, a land of fertile oases, rich foothills and momi- tain valleys. Its territory was studded with the castles of landowning princelings who were practically independent of each other. The most powerful of them was the ruler of Samarkand, who called himself the “Sogdianian king.” West of Samarkand was Bokhara. Along the lower reaches of the Amu Darya stood Khoresm.

The steppes of Central Asia were populated by nomad tribes. The incursions of Turkic tribes from the east grew more insistent. In the early part of the 8th century they tried to seize the agricultural re- gions of Central Asia and its rich commercial cities, but were repulsed by the Arabs.

In 751 the Arabs routed both the Turkomans and the Chinese on the banks of the Talass River and also conquered Central Asia.

The population of Sogdiana— the Sogdians, remote ancestors of the Tajiks —desperately resisted the Arab aggression. This agricul- tural people found an ally in the nomads, who came to their aid. It took the Arabs about 75 years to completely subjugate the lands between the Amu Darya and S3rr Darya. EJioresm, Sogdiana, Bokhara and other Central Asiatic lands became part of the Arab caliphate in the middle of the 8th century. In most cases the Arabs permitted the local prince- lings to retain their lands and power, but made them their tributaries. The caliph sent his governors to the larger cities and established per- manent Arabian garrisons there.

The prosperous merchants took advantage of the Arabian conquest to trade with the caliphate dominions. Large numbers of Arabs settled in the towns, and noticeably influenced the local culture. The Moslem faith spread among the ruling class of the local population, and the Arabian tongue became the language of literature and of the state.

The agricultural population, who had heretofore rendered various services to their landowners, now also had to pay heavy taxes in kind to the Arabs. This tax sometimes amoxmted to as much as half their crops. The people, i,e,, the peasants, slaves and indigent city popula- tion , were in constant rebellion against the Arab yoke.

The Revolt of Mokanna

The greatest uprising took place in the seventies of the 8th century. It was called the revolt of ‘^the white- shirted,” since the peasants wore simple white clothing. The leader of the popular lebellion was Hashim-ibn Hakim, who was known among the people as Mokanna, which means ‘‘The Veiled.”

Mokanna used to wash clothes in his youth. Later he had command of one of the rebel detachments. He was captured by the Aiabs and spent some years in a dungeon, but succeeded in escaping, and began to prepare a general uprising of the peasants against the Arabs and local landowners. This lebellion lasted about seven years. The insurgents seized and destroyed castles, killed the local landowners who had joined the enemies of their native land, and wiped out the Arabian garri- sons in the towns. To subdue the peasant uprising, the Arabian emirs raised a huge army equipped with battering rams. Several fierce bat- tles took place in which the peasant army suffered heavy defeats. Mokanna was killed, but tbe people did not cease to rebel against the Arabs.

The State of the Samanids

When the Arab caliphate collapsed in Central Asia in the second half of the 9th century, the ancient Tajik state of the Samanids was formed (subsequently the name Tajik was given to the native Sogdiana population), with the city of Bokhara as its capital. The kings of the Samanid dynasty tried to create a strong, centralized power, such as was necessary to combat the nomads. They stubbornly opposed individual petty rulers who tried to establish an independent rule.

Thanks to the power of the Samanids, quiet set in in the Central Asiatic steppes. This stimulated trade and life in the cities. The larg- est cities (Bokhara, Samarkand and Merv) engaged in a lively trade with eastern and western countries, particularly with China and the Volga region.

Literature and learning flourished during the reign of the Samanids, Poets and scholars (philosophers, doctors, geographers, mathemati- cians, historians and others) created an exceedingly rich literature in the Fabian and Persian languages, Numerous valuable manuscripts were stored in the royal library at Bokhara. Each department of science or literature in the library had a special room to itself, and the library had an efficiently-kept catalogue. The famous philosopher, natura- list and doctor, Avicenna (ibn-Sina) lived and worked in Bokhara at the end of the 10th century. Later his works were translated into Latin and became widespread in medieval Europe.

Khazars and Bulgars on the Volga

The Khazar State on the Volga

The Turkic-Khazars formed a strong Elhazar state on the Lower Volga in the 7th century. The K h a - zars woie a semi-nomad people. In the winter they lived in the cities, and in the spring they took their herds out to the steppes to graze. Herding remained their chief occupation, although they also engaged in agriculture, and grapevine cultivation. The Khazars were still divided into clans, each of which possessed its own section of land. However, the clan system had already begun to decay, and an iuduen- tial group of the nobility in the clan came to the fore. The Eihazar langdom was headed by a hhahan or king, who was surrounded by rich dignitaries. The king was rendered divine homage. The country, however, was governed by a lord lieutenant and not by the khakan himself.

The khakan lived in Itil, a populous city situated upon the delta of the Volga. Outside the city walls were wooden dwellings and felt nom- ad tents. The royal brick palace was situated on an island connected witli the bank by a floating bridge. The eastern side of the city was inhabited by visiting merchants —people from Khoresm, Arabs, Greeks, Jews and otheis. The many markets here had a diversity of wares from Gentral Asia, the Caucasus, the Volga region and the Slavonic lands. Itil was an important centre for southeastern trade, and its commer- eial intercourse with EJaoiesm was of especial importance. The duty which the merchants paid the lOtazars constituted one of the chief sources of income for the khakan’s treasury. The regular intercourse with Transcaucasia and Khoresm had an important influence on the constitution of the Khazar state and the everyday life of its population. The Khazar ruling class and the king embraced Judaism.

Another important Khazai city was Sarkel on the Don. Sarkel was built with the help of Byzantine engineers, and was intended to afford protection against irruptions of nomads from the north and the ^ast.

The Khazar state reached the zenith of its power in the 9th century. In the south the Khazars in alliance with Byzantium fought against the Arabs and even went as far as the Araxes River. West of the Volga, the lands between the Caspian and Azov seas belonged to the Khazars, who at one time had subjugated part of the Crimea and imposed trib- ute upon the Slavonic tribes living along the Dnieper and the Oka rivers. In the north their power extended to the middle reaches of the Volga.

The closest neighbours of the Khazars were the Pechenegs, who, in the 9ih century, roamed between the Yaik (the Ural) River and the Volga, BLarassed by other nomad tribes as well as by the Khazars, the Pechenegs moved further west in the second half of the 9th cen- tury, and occupied the steppe between the Don and the Dnieper.

Bulgar State on the Volga and Kama

he union of Bulgar tribes on the Volga broke up as a result of the constant attacks of other nomads. Some of the Bulgars migrated to the Danube. Here they were absorbed by the Slavs, but they handed down their own tribal name to these people. Others went north up the Volga and settled on the lands along the lower reaches of the Kama and the Middle Volga, where they formed an independent state. During this period of migration to the Kama and the Volga, the Bulgars were still nomads. In their new environment they turned to agriculture. According to the accounts of Arab VTiiters, the Bulgars cultivated wheat, barley and millet.

In the Bulgar state the power belonged to the king, the tribal chief- tains and the tribal nobility. Most of the towns were situated near the confluence of the Kama and the Volga. The Arabs called the Bulgar capital on the Volga, the “Great City.” Merchants from the Slav lands, from Transcaucasia, Byzantium and Central Asia, paid annual visits to the capital of Bulgaria. From the Slav lands they brought strong, fitalwart slaves and valuable furs. Arabian merchants came with steel swords, silk and oolton fabrics, and various rich ornaments.

The Bulgars themselves made journeys for furs to the north, which they called the ^^land of gloom.” They bartered with the trappers of that country. The Bulgar merchants would lay out their wares in a pre- arranged spot and then depart. The following day they would find animal skins set out beside their own goods. If the Bulgar merchant was satisfied with the bargain, he took the furs and left his own waies. If not, he would not touch the skins but would take back his own goods. Arabian cultme, which was more highly developed, penetrated Bulgaria with the eastern trade. By the 10th century the ruling class of Bulgars had already takeu over the Moslem faith from the Arabs. In imitation of the Arabs, the Bulgars began to mint their own coins.

In the beginning of the 10th century ibn-FadhIan visited Bulgaria as a member of an Arabian embassy. He left a most interesting descrip- tion of his travels. The Bulgar king met the embassy not far fiom the capital. The envoys were ushered into a large, richly appointed tent, with Armenian rugs spread on the ground. The king sat on a throne covered with Byzantine brocades- On his right hand sat the chiefs of his subject tribes. During the feast the guests were legaled with chimks of meat and drinks made of honey. Ibn-Fadhlan also saw Russian merchants there. They were strong stalwart people. Each of them was armed with a battle-ax, a knife and a sword, with which he never parted.

After the formation of the Bulgar and Elhazar kingdoms, the Volga became a very important trade route between Europe and Asia. Its upper reaches closely approach the Western Dvina, which flows into the Baltic Sea, Thus there was an almost complete river route between the Caspian and the Baltic seas. Where there was a break in the river system, boats were hauled overland by ‘^portage,”

Arabian merchants came in great numbers to trade on the Volga in the 8th-10th centuries. They paid for their purchases with dirhems, small silver Arabian coins, which were current thi’oughout Eastern Europe, including the Baltic states, Scandinavia and even Germany.

The Kiev State

Formation of the Kiev State

The Slavs in the 6th–9th Centuries

The Slavs in the 6th and 7th Centuries

The ancestors of the Slavs, one of the most numerous peoples in Europe, inhabited the greater part of Eastern Europe since time immemorial . According to Homan writers of the 1st and 2nd centuries A.D., who knew the Slavs as Venedi, the Slavs lived along the Vistula and on the southern shure of the Baltic Sea.

Byzantine writers of the 6th century referred to the Eastern Slavs as Antes. The Eastern Slavs lived in the region of the Carpathians, the lower reaches of the Danube, along the Dniester, the Dnieper and the Don, occupying almost the whole of the southern part of Eastern Europe as far as the coasts of the Black Sea and Azov Sea. The Eastern Slavs engaged in agriculture, herding, fishing and hxmting. They were also acquainted with the working of metals. Their dwellings consisted of huts made of interwoven brushwood or reeds covered with clay. Their villages were surrounded by ditches, earthen ramparts, and wood- en walls. The Eastern Slavs at that time still preserved the clan system. All matters of tribal concern were decided at tribal meetings called the veche (from the word veshchat meaning to speak). Influential members of the community became head-men or princes; some of them were influential not only in their own, but in neighbouring tribes as well.

Patriarchal slavery existed among the Eastern Slavs, but slave labour did not play a significant role in their economy. Captives were either sold to foreign merchants, were permitted to return to their own land for a ransom, or, after spending several years in captivity, were given their freedom and the right to stay in the community as freemen.

Beginning with the 5th century, the Eastern and Western Slavs, year after year, ravaged the Danube lands which formed part of the Byzantine empire. Tall, strong and very hardy, the Slavs were inured to heat, cold and hunger. In war they displayed great adroitness and cunning, and though armed only with shields and Javelins, rushed boldly at the enemy. During the wars with Byzantium the Slavs mas- tered the Byzantine military art and acquired weapons which they learned to use even better than the Byzantines themselves.

Prom the 6th century the Slavs no longer confined themselves to raiding the frontier regions of the Byzantine empire, but also began to settle on the conquered lands. They peopled the entire northern part of the Balkan Peninsula almost as far as Constantinople and even pene- trated the Peloponnesus.

A nomad horde of Bulgars invaded the Danube Valley in the 7th century. Culturally, the Danube 'Slavs, an agricultural people, were far superior to the Bulgar herdsmen. This explains why the Bulgars who settled on the Danube lands were quickly Slavonicized. The descendants of the Bulgar princes headed the Slavonic kingdom which was formed at the end of the 7th century south of the Danube and which was called Bulgaria (or Bulgaria on the Danube, in contradistinction to Bulgaria on the Elama).

Slavonic Tribes in the 8th-9th Centuries

In the Sth and 9th cen- turies the Eastern Slavs split up into several tribes. The Slavonic tribes which had once inhabited the Black Sea steppes and its shores had, for the most part, been swept away by the influx of nomads. The Po- lyane (from the word polye meaning field) lived along the middle reaches of the Dnieper in the region of Kiev, bordering on the steppe. The land west of the Polyane (in the western regions of the present Ukraine) was inhabited by the Dulebiov Volynyane (FoZ^maizs), while south of them, in what is today the Moldavian Soviet Socialist Republic as far as the Lower Danube dwelt the TivertsiaoA Ulkhi, Northwest of the Polyane, as far as the Pripyat, a tributary of the Dnieper, were the Dye* lyane, the "forest dwellers” (from drevo meaning tree) and the DregovicM {dryagva — swamp) . The Severyme lived on the left bank of the Dnieper, along its tributary, the Desna. The vast expanse along the upper reaches of the Dnieper, beginning from the Smolensk region, and along the Western Dvina, was inhabited by the Knvichi. The Eodimichi^ who dwelt along the Sozh River, a tributary of the Dnieper, formed a separate tribe. The Slavs inhabiting the shores of Lake Ilmen were known as the Ilmen Slavs, or the Novgorod Slavs, after the city of Novgorod. East of the Dnieper basin, along the Oka and its tributa- ry, the Moskva River, lived the Vyatichi^

Pursuits and Social System of the Eastern Slavs

In the 8th and 9th centuries the Eastern Slavs were chiefly an agricultural people. In wooded areas agriculture was carried on in forest clearings, the under- brush being cut away and the large trees being stripped of their baik to rot away. The next year the patch was prepared for cultivation by firing the soil and loosening it with hoes, or it was ploughed up. Besides agriculture an important place in the ect-nomy of the group was occupied by such pursuits as hunting, collecting the honey of wild bees, and fishing. In the southern regions agriculture was of greater importance than in the north.

By the 9th century the clan system among the Eastern Slavs de- clined noticeably, though certain clan survivals still persisted. One instance of these survivals, though more rarely practised, was the blood feud. Wedding rites characteristic ofthe patriarchal clan still survived. Some of the more backward tribes clung to their custom of abducting women. In other tribes a wife would be bought for a veno^sb piu'chase price. The richer men had several wives. But the clan, as such, prac- tically no longer existed. Clans broke up into separate, large families which, no longer held together by ties of kinship, continued to live as neighbours on a common territory and formed an agrarian community. Such an agrarian community the Eastern Slavs called the verv. The husbandmen who belonged to such a community were called smerds. The verv possessed in common forests, pasture land, etc. Every family that joined the community had the lighu io graze its cattle on the common pasture land, to extract honey of wild bees from the hollows of trees in the common forest, and to set traps for birds and beasts. Tilths were the absolute property of the respective families. The centre of the commimity was the foitified town which sheltered its members in case of danger. Gradually a group of wealthier elders took the lead in the community, and acquired large tracts of land. These lands were cultivated not only by members of their families; some of the prisoners were now made slaves and also forced to woik. How- ever, like other European peoples, the Slavs advanced from the clan system directly to feudalism without adopting the inteimediary slave- holding system, since the slaveholding system was a stage through which man had already pas'jed.

In time of war, chief tains —princes —were chosen from among the elders. Leadership in time of war afforded the princes a new means- of enrichment inasmuch as they would always receive the lion’s share during the division of spoils and captives. This enabled the princes to maintain a retinue of warriors whose chief means of existence was warfare. With the help of their retinue the princes seized the power in their own tribes.

Each tribe was ruled by several princes, one of whom was con*- sidered the grand prince. This grand prince was supposed to consult with the other tribal princes and the elders on all questions concern- ing the tribe. Sometimes a meeting of the entire tribe, the veche, was called*

Such tribal principalities originated in the 9th century among all the Slavonic tribes of Eastern Europe. The centres of these princi** palities were the towns that served as the residences of the princes and their retinue. The following towns were already known in the 9th, century: Kiev in the land of the Polyane; Chernigov in the land of the Severyane; Smolensk on the Dnieper and Polotsk on the Western Dvina in the land of the Krivichi; Novgorod of the Ilmen Slavs, and others.

The Slavonic tribes east of theDnieperfthe Vyatichi and Severyane) and also the Polyane, who bordered on the steppe, were conquered by the Elhazars in the 9th century. They paid tribute in the form of furs to the Khazar khakan.

Religion of the Eastern Slavs

Until the 10th century the Slavs were heathens. They believed in the forces of nature, which they vested with human qualities. Everything that surrounded them— the stones, streams, trees, the grass— they endowed with miraculous powers: they made sacrifices to nature, decorated the boughs of ^'sacred" trees with bits of cloth, threw offerings into the water. According to the Slavs the birds and beasts also possessed miraculous powers.

The Slav world was peopled with spirits. They believed that every forest had its wood-goblin upon whom the success of the hunt depended. Before starting on a hunting expedition the Slavs left a piece of bread for the wood-goblin on a tree stump. The deep still waters ot rivers, the Slavs believed, were the abode of the water- goblins whom they tried to propitiate before going to fish. The waters were also inhabited by water-nymphs. Every Slav had his household god (the Domovoy, hearth-god) in his hut, who helped him to run the household.

The Slavs believed in the power of the sky, the sun, thunder and lightning. Their chief deity was the sun, or Dazbog^ the son of the

god of heaven. In the summer when the days were longest, the Slavs held a big feast in honour of the sun. In ancient times on the eve of June 24 (old style calendar) a maiden was thrown into the water as a sacrifice to the god-s. Later a puppet was used lor this purpose

and the people bathed in the river. This night was called Ku'paU ^Jcaya (from ku'pat’— to bathe), or Midsummer Eve. Fire, according to the Slavs, was the son of the sun. The god of thunder was Peroun. They believed that Peronn drgve across the sky in his chariot and slew evil spirits with his fiery arrows. Thus did the Slavs explain the phenomena of thunder and lightning. Strilog was the god of the wind. The patron of herding and agriculture was the ‘‘cattle god," Teles. He was also revered as the patron of bards.

One of the beliefs of the Slavs was that the souls of the dead contin- ued to live after death. Food was left on the graves for the deceased. Their funeral rites were in conformity with the cult of the dead. Not all Slav tribes had the same rites: in some places the body was buried in a grave, in others the corpse was burnt and the ashes interred. A mound was put up over the grave. The deceased was fully equipped for his future life; various household objects (a knife, flint, weapons, utensils, etc.) were laid in the grave. When a rich man died bis wife and slaves were all interred with him. A wake was held to honour the dead, attended by military games and feasting in which the dead man was supposed to be a participant.

The Eastern Slavs had no temples. Wooden idols were set up in open-air shrines . Sacrifices were made to propitiate the gods and receive their support or appease their wrath. Sometimes these were human sacrifices. The Slavs believed that there were people who could divine the will ofthegods. and they called such people or wizards. The

latter were supposed to know special incantations by which they could control the powers of nature, cine the sick, transform themselves into werewolves, etc. The pagan beliefs of the Slavs such as the belief in household gods, wood-goblins and other superstitions persisted among the people for many centuries.

The Neighbours of the Slavs

The southeastern part of the Baltic seacoasi from the Niemen River to the Western Dvina was occupied by Lithuanian tribes. Those living between the Niemen and the Vistula were called Litavtsi-Pnossi. The right tributaries of the Lower Niemen were inhabited by the Litovtsi-Zhmud.The region of the middle reaches of the Niemen was occupied by the Lithuanians proper {Litva). This name was later applied to all Lithuanian tribes. The right bank of the lower reaches of the Western Dvina was the home of the Letygoh, and the left bank -—the These two tribes subsequently formed the Latvian people. The land along the watersheds flowing into the Baltic Sea was covered with dense forests and swamps. The Lithuanians lived in these forest jungles in small settlements; they had neither towns nor fortifications. Their small clan and tribal unions were in no way connected with each other. The population engaged in hunting, agriculture, and, to some extent, in herding. The Lithuanians who lived along the seacoast fished, collected amber, which, was highly prized at that time, and traded with neigh]?oiiring peoples (notably the Scandinavians).

Various Ural-Altaic tribes lived northeast of the Lithuanians and Slavs: the CJmdes (Esths), Merya, Mordvinians, Charemissi {Mari) and others. They occupied the forest land in the northeast of Emrope. Their chief occupations were hunting and fishing. The northern woods abound- ed in sable, marten, squirrel, fox and other valuable fur-bearing animals. The pelts of these animals were bought by eastern merchants on the Volga and by European merchants on the shore of the Baltic. The people lived in mud-huts, selecting as sites for their settlements places which offered a natural protection and shielded them against attacks of the enemy.

The Varangians in Eastern Europe

A water route connecting the Baltic Sea with the Black Sea ran across the land occupied by the Eastern Slavs and was called the “route from the Varangians to the Greeks,” that is, from Scandinavia, the land of the Varangians, to Byzantium. This route ran from the GuK of Finland via the Neva Biver to Lake Ladoga^ thence up the Volkhov Biver to Lake Ilmen and from Lake Ilmen to the Lovat River, from which vessels were carried by portage to the upper reaches of the Western Dvina. Bands of Varan- gians, as the inhabitants of Scandinavia were known in Eastern Europe, or Norsemen, as they were called by their southern neighbours, used Ibis route in the 9th century when they went in quest of plunder. At that time the Norsemen terrified all Western Europe with their raids. They invaded the lands of the Eastern Slavs, as eyerywhe.*e else, for preda- tory trade and plunder. The Varangians were organized in military bands under the leadership of their Izonungs, or princes. They attacked the Slavs and other tribes, robbed them of their furs, took prisoners, and carried off their booty to be sold in Constantinople, or to be shipped down the Volga to the land of the Bulgars and to the IQiazar capital Itil. The Slavs and their neighbours repeatedly rose against these freebooters and drove them off.

Some of the Varangian princes and their retinues seized the most advantageous places on the ^‘route from the Varangians to the Greeks” and imposed tribute upon the local Slav population. They very often killed or subordinated the local Slavonic princes and ruled in their stead. Legend has it that in the middle of the 9th century one such adventurer, Rurik, established himself in Novgorod, which was the key position to the Dnieper route from the north. His brother Si- neus lived at Byelo Ozero (White Lake), across which lay a route from the Gulf of Finland to the Volga and the Urals, and another brother, Truvor, at Izborsk, a town which commanded the routes to the Baltic shore. Two other Varangian chiefs Askold and Dir, took possession of the city of Kiev in the land of the Polyane. Kiev was an important southern point on the “route from the Varangians to the Greeks.”

Another offshoot of Scandinavia seized the principality of Polotsk on a different route leading from the Baltic Sea to the Dnieper along the Western Dvina. Most of the Varangians who made raids on Slav lands returned home with their booty. Some of the Scandinavian princes, however, settled with their retinues in the towns of Riis,. sometimes entering the service of the local Slav princes to protect them from new freebooters coming from Scandinavia.

The number of Varangians who settled on Slav lands was negli- gible, The Varangian bands were augmented by local Slav warriors. Before long the Varangians were Slavonicized: already in the begin- ning of the 10th century they used the Slavonic language and wor- shipped Slavonic gods. The Varangian warriors very quickly merged with the Slav nobility and formed with it a single class. The ancient state of Rus grew in its struggle with the Varangians in the north and with the nomads who invaded the Black Sea steppes from the east, and maintained its independence of By^iantium.

Union of Eastern Slavs around Kiev

The Kiev State

The Dnieper region and the adjacent lands were united under the rule of Prince Oleg in the beginning of the 10 th century. The chroniclers tell us that at first Oleg ruled over the Novgorod Slavs, but later went down the Dnieper and conquered the Smolensk Krivichi . Proceeding farther down the Dnieper, he slew Askold and Dir, who were in Kiev, took possession of the city, and reduced the neighbouring Drevlyane. Oleg also subdued the tribes of Severyane and Radimiohi, who had been under the Khazar yoke. The simultaneous possession of Novgorod and Kiev made Oleg the undisputed lord of the Dniepei route. The lesser princes wore forced to submit to him. He became the “Grand Prince of Rus,” with all other princes “under his will.”' The lands of the Dnieper and the Ilmen Slavs were united under the rule of the Kiev prince. Tliis union was called Bus, and its centre was Kiev, which is why we call this union of ancient Russian lands “Kiev Bus.”

The greater part of the population subject to the Kiev princes were Slavs, but their state also included the Merya, Vesi, Chudes and other tribes. The economic ties among all these tribes were weak, and the latter were theiefore unable to form a stable entity.

During this period the Eastern Slavs still lived in agricultural communities — vervs — ^and retained various customs that had prevailed under the clan system. But the process of disintegration was already in progress in the community; individual members accumulated wealth; the labour of the poorer tribesmen was exploited. In this way the division of society into classes was hastened, private ownership of land developed, and feudal relations originated.

Campaigns Against Byzantium and the Caspian Countries. The Kiev state, which consisted of a number of independent principalities loosely held together maintained itself by force of arras.

The Kiev state played an important role in Eastern Europe. In 860, as a reprisal against Byzantine aggression a laigo fleet of Slav odnoderc- vhi (small craft hewn out of solid oak trunks) made its way to the Golden Horn (the inlet of the Bosporus forming the harbour of Constantinople) and threatened the walls of Constantinople. The city was saved only because a storm dispersed the Slav beet. The annals state that Oleg undertook a successful campaign against Constantinople. In 911 he concluded an .advantageous peace with Byzantium, which established the exact relations between the Bus and the Greeks. The treaty is evidence of the regular relations between Bus and Byzantium and of the great power of the prince of Kiev.

In 913 or 914 Bus attacked the Caspian coaslliiie. Russian vessels sailed from the Sea of Azov up the Don to the spot where this river most closely approaches the Volga, and from there, hy portage, their boats were carried to the Volga. The Bus then went down to t3ie Caspian Sea and ravaged the Transcaucasian coast (now Azerbaijan), but on the way back they themselves were attacked by the Khazars and sustained certain losses.

Oleg was succeeded in the second quarter of the 10th century b\* the Kiev Princ'j Igor, whom the annals call the son of Rurik, and who occupied a similar dominating position in relation to the other xDrinces. Igor continued the conquests of Oleg. He subjugated the Slavs living on the Southern Bug and imposed tribute upon the Drevlyane who revolted against the rule of Kiev. In 941 Igor launched a big sea campaign against B^^zantinm. The Bus devastated the precincts of Constantinople , but the Greek fleet kept them out of the harbour and forced them back to the Black Sea. Repulsed from Constantinople, the Rus ravaged the northern shore of Asia Minor. The Greek govern- ment had to send a large land force to drive the Rus out of that country. The Greek fleet, which was equipped with devices for pouring liquid combustibles — “Greek fire’’ — over enemy vessels, inflicted a telling defeat on Igor’s sea force. The Greeks succeeded in setting fire to the Russian vessels. To save themselves from the “Greek fire” many of the Rus plunged into the water and were drowned. Never- theless, what remained of the Slavonic fleet made its way past the enemy vessels and retmned to its native land.

To avoid a repetition of raids by the Rus the Greeks concluded a new treaty with Igor in 945. In this treaty the trade conditions between Rus and Constantinople were set forth in detail, and a military alliance against their common enemies was established.

In 943 Rus once more undertook a big expedition against the set- tlements along the Caspian seacoast. Rus warriors sailed up the Kura River and captured the city of Berdaa. From there the Rus made attacks on the outlying lands. The unfavourable climatic conditions told on the Rus, of whom disease and mortality took heavy toll. Their thinned ranks were besieged in a fortress by Arab troops; however, the remnants, under cover of night, succeeded in making their way to their vessels and to return to Rus with their plunder.

Polyudye

One of the reasons that prompted the Kiev princes to undertake campaigns and to wage war was the collection oi tribute from the conquered peoples.

Feudal relations were as yet poorly developed in the Kiev state in the 10th century. Big land tenure was in the process of formation. The princes therefore exploited the population chiefly by collecting tribute from the people. The princes had bodies of military retainers — retinues — ^with whose help they undertook their campaigns and kept the conquered peoples in subjection. They shared the tribute they extorted with their retinue, thus paying the latter for their services. Each year, at the beginning of winter, the prince and his retinue of warriors would leave their city ticl <polyudye, that is, on an expe- dition “among the people” — to levy tribute. The prince would make the round of his subject domains and collect furs, honey, hees-wax, etc., from the inhabitants. In the spring the booty together with prisoners captured in war would be loaded on ships and sent down the Dnieper to the Black Sea. At the Dnieper rapids the merchan- dise and vessels would be transferred by portage. Here the travellers would often he beset by the Pechenegs, lying in wait to rob them of their wares. Another dangerous spot was near the Island of Khortitsa (where Dnieproges, the Dnieper Power Station, now stands). The high bluffs here cramped the narrow current of the Dnieper, and a fleet of ships was always in danger of attack by the nomads.

After leaving the mouth of the Dnieper and sailing into tho Black Sea, the voyagers offered thanksgiving sacrifices at a '‘sacred” oak on a little islet. Then they followed the western shore of the Black Sea. The final destination was Constantinople, or Tsargrad (the tsar’s city) as tho Slavs called it. Theie they sold the furs, hoes- wax and slave.'-, and in exchange acquired costly fabrics, wines, fimit and other luxurie.N.

Tribute was wrung from the subject tribes by violent and oppressive means, with the result that the Drovl 3 "ane, headed by their local Prince Mai, rebelled during the rule of Igor. Igor, the chronicler says, entrust- ed the levying of tribute from certain Slav tribes to one of his more influential retainers named Sveneld, thus arousmg dissatisfaction among his guard. The latter persistently urged Tgor to go to the land of the Drevlyane himself to collect tribute, saying: "Svenold's warriors have fitted themselves out with ams, clothes and horses, while we are naked. Let us go. Prince, and collect the tribute, and thou wilt gain and we will.” After collecting tribute from the land of the Drevlyane, Igor dismissed most of his military retinue and decided to make another round himself. 'T will return and go about some more.” When the Drevlyane heard that tho prince was preparing to come back for more tribute, they said: 'Tf the wolf gets into the habit of visiting a herd he will devour it all unless he is killed.*’ They slew Igor’s attendants, then captured and killed Igor hmiself (945).

Igor’s widow, Olga (945-957), uho ruled instead of her son Sv^^a- toslav, who was in his minorit^^ mercilessly" crushed the mutin 3 % I&korosten, the principal city of the Drevly-ane, was taken and burned; many of the inhabitants were either slain or reduced to slavery’'; the rest had to pay a heavy tribute. Pearing fui*ther uprisings, Olga fixed the exact amount of tribute to be paid in the future. However, not con- tent merely with tribute she began seizing portions of the land that still belonged to the communities. This testifies to the still greater exploitation of the conquered lands by the princes and their retainers.

The Conquests of Svyatoslav

Svyatoslav (957-972), the son of Igor and Olga, wns a Slav by birth, name and appearance. He wore a simple white shirt, an earring in one of his ears, and shaved his head, leaving only a long forelock. A brave leadqr of a martial retinue, he spent his whole life on campaigns, "walking lightly, like a panthen-”; he never took any baggage carts on his marches, slept on tho erround with his saddle as pillow, and ate half-cooked horseflesh. Svyatoslav never attacked an enemy by underhand, treacherous moans. When setting out on a campaign he sent messengers ahead to say*: ‘T ’want to march against you.”

The ^jacent lands of the Dnieper and Lake Ilmen were already part of the Kiev state. S'vyatoslav directed his arms first against the Slavonic tribes living east of the Dnieper, conquered the Vyatichi on the Oka, and then attacked the other peoples. In the sixties of the 10th cenfcnry he defeated the Volga states of the Bulgars and the Khazars, then marched to the Northern Caucasus, where he defeated the Kasogi (Circassians) and Yasi (the Ossetians), In 907 Svj’-atoslav launched a campaign against Bulgaria on the Danube, a land inhab- ited by Slavs who had assumed the name of the Bulgars, their con- querors. The Bulgars were constantly attacking their neighbour, the Greek empire, indicting serious defeats on the Greeks. Not equal to coping with Bulgar incursions the Greeks appealed to Svyatoslav for aid. He not only won a complete victory over the Bulgars, but even planned to establish himself permanently in Pereyaslavets on the Danube, the capital of Bulgaria. ‘"Here,” he said, “is the centre of my land; here flows everything that is good — ^gold, rich fabrics, wine and fruit from the Greeks; silver and hordes from Czechia and Hungary; furs, bees-wax, honey and slaves from Rus.”

The Greek government, fearing such a dangerous neighbour, bribed the Pechemgs to attack Kiev. News of the siego of Kiev by the Pechenogs forced Svyatoslav to hasten back to the Dnieper region. But he did not relinquish the idea of conquering Bulgaria, After driving the Pechenegs back to the steppes, he returned and recap- tured Pereyaslavets. Thereupon the new Byzantine Emperor, John Tzimisces, advanced against him with a big army. Faced by a supe- rior enemy, Svyatoslav nevertheless did not abandon the struggle. He is attributed by the chronicles to have made the following address to his warriors: “Let us not shame the Russian soil, but lay down our lives, for the dead know no shame, but if we flee, then shall we be shamed.”

The Greek troops took Pereyaslavets, but not until after a hard struggle. The Bus garrison which had been left in the city by Svyato- slav barricaded itself in the royal palace of the Bulgars and defended itself even after the city fell to the enemy. Tzimisces ordered the palace to be set on fire; only then did the Bus leave the city for the field, where they fought their last battle. “They fought vigorously,” writes a Greek historian; “they did not take to flight, and our men put them all to the sword.” Svyatoslav shut himself up in the town of Dorostol on the Danube. He was besieged on land by Tzimisces’ army, while on the Danube his retreat was blocked by the Greek fleet with its fire-throwers. In spite of this, Svyatoslav rejected all peace offers. His army, which was very small, defended itself he- roically and made daring sallies. During the night the Bus burned their dead, killed the prisoners in their honour, and offered sacri- fices to the gods. The besieged were weakened by hunger. They made a last desperate attempt to break their way through. The Greek army wavered, and the emperor had to go into battle himself, at the head of his bodyguard — the r‘immortals/^ The sortie was repulsed; many of the Rus were wounded, and killed, and Svyatoslav himself was wounded. Further resistance was impossible. In 971 Svyatoslav con- cluded a peace treaty by which he surrendered Bulgaria. But the Oreek govermnent still feared Svyatoslav and informed the Peche- negs of his return to his native land. They ambushed Svyatoslav at the Dnieper rapids, where they killed him (V)72). The Pecheneg prince made a drinking cup of the skull of the murdered Svy^atoslav.

Introduction of Christianity into Kiev Rus

Vladimir Svyatoslavich (980-1015)

Sv^-atoslav, during his absence at the wars, had left the government of his domains in the hands of his three sons. The land of the Polyane, including Kiev, went to his oldest son Yaropolk; the land of the Drevlyane — to Oleg, and Novgorod to Vladimir. Soon after the death of their father the brothers quarrelled. Oleg and Yaropolk fell in battle, and Vladimir again united all the lands of the Eastern Slavs under his rule. Sub- sequently he extended his possessions at the expense of his neighbours. Vladimir annexed the land of Galich (Halicz) to the Kiev state, and marched against the Poles, who wanted to take possession of it, Vla- dimir also advanced against Lithuania. But his chief concern was to defend his southern frontiers against the raids of the Pechenegs. During his rule the steppe borders were fortified with ramparts and palisades, forts were erected and warlike people were settled on the frontier.

Adoption of Christianity

During Vladimir’s reign Kiev Rus adopted the Greek Orthodox religion, as Greek Christendom is called in distinction to that of Western Europe, called Catholicism. The Eastern Slavs became acquainted with Christian culture through their regular trade and political intercourse with B^’zantium and tlieir frequent trips to Constantinople, The chief reason for the adop- tion of Christianity was the fact that the class of feudal lords, which sprang up in the Dnieper region, needed a religion which would sup- port its class interests. Furthermore, the old heathen religion was in the hands of sorcerer-priests, representatives of the old tribal nobi- lity, who were hostile to the princes. The first to embrace Christia- nity were the representatives of the upper class, including their retainers. Even under Igor there already were many Christians in the prince *s military retinue, Igor's widow, Olga, had also adopted Christianity. At the end of the j'ear 987 a revolt broke out in the Byzantine empire. At the same time the Danube Bulgars threatened Byzantium from the north. The Byzantine government called upon the Kiev prince for help. An alliance was formed (OSS) which was to be sealed by the baptism of Vladimir and the entire Russian people, and by the marriage of the Kiev prince to the Greek Princess Anna (two emperors ruled Byzantium at that time; Princess Anna was their sister). With the help of a contingent of Russian troops the revolt in Byzantium was suppressed, Byzantium, however, was in no hurry to fulfil the terms of the agreement concerning the marriage of Vladi- mir and r rincess Anna. Vladimir besieged and took the city of Kher- sones (Korsun) in the Crimea, which belonged to Byzantium, and forced Byzantium to fulfil its part of the treaty. Vladimir was bap- tized according to the rites of the Greek church and married Princess Anna.

On his return from Khersones, Vladimir ordered the whole population of Kiev to be driven to the river, in which they were baptized by Greek priests. The images of the gods were burnt, and an idol of Peroun was thrown into the Dnieper. The population of other cities was baptized in the same way. Christianity, however, did not take immediate root. Heathen beliefs continued to prevail for a very long time, especially, among the rural population.

The adoption of Christianity was an important event in the life of Kiev Rus. In comparison with heathenism, Christianity was a great advance on the path of progress. It stimulated the further development and strengthening of feudal relations in Kiev Rus, since the Greek clergy employed peasant serfs on their church lands, and not slaves. The church advocated the liberation of the slaves,

Christianity was instrumental in spreading the higher Byzan- tine culture among the Eastern Slavs. The establishment of a single religion hastened the unification of all Slavonic tribes and strength- ened the power of the princes.

The introduction of Christianity also brought about closer ties with Byzantium and the states of Western Europe. Vladimir main- tained friendly relations with Czechia, Poland and Hungary. He be- came related to the Greek imperial house through his marriage with Anna. The cultural influence of the more enlightened Christian coun- tries also increased. Kiev, in the manner of Byzantium, erected stone buildings ornamented with paintings and mosaic work. The heathen shrines gave way to a church built by Greek craftsmen, and, beside it, a palace was erected for Vladimir.

Education became more widespread. About a hundred years be- fore the conversion of Rus, the missionaries Cyril and Methodius, upon instruotions from the Greek government, invented a Slavonic alphabet and translated the Greek scriptural books into the Slavonic (Bulgarian) dialect to facilitate the preaching of Christianity among the Western and Southern Slavs, Thanks to this, Kiev Rus, after its conversion, received books in the Slavonic language, Vladimir ordered the children of the nobility to be taken from their parents and forcibly taught to read and write.

The memory of Vladi- mir has been preserved in folk songs or hyliny. In these songs the people embodied their ideal of love for their native land in the persons of their valorous knighls —

Prince Vladimir’s warriors, the peasant Ilya of Murom,

Dobrynya Nikitich, Alyosha Popovich, and others who de- fended their Eussian land against the dwellers of the sloppes. These folk songs present the period of Kiev Bus as a brilliant epoch in Russian history.

Yaroslav Mudry (the Wise)

Vladimir died in 1015 and imme- diately after his death a fierce struggle broke out among his sons. One of them, Svyatopolk, seized the power in Kiev and slew his, brothers, Boris, Gleb and Svyatoslav. Another son, Yaroslav Vla- dimirovich, who had been entrusted with the government of Novgo- rod during his father’s lifetime, attacked Svyatopolk, With the help of the people of Novgorod, he routed Svyatopolk, who tied to Poland to his father-in-law. Prince Boleslaus the Brave. This internecine warfare among the princes exposed the Russian frontiers to foreign aggressors. Boleslaus of Poland invaded Rus, defeated Yaroslav on the Western Bug, entered Kiev and placed Svyatopolk on the throne. The indignation of the Russians was aroused against the Poles who engaged m plundering and banditry. When the latter dispersed through the towns and villages to take up their winter quarters, the population slew them. Boleslaus fled to Poland with the remnants of his army. Without the support of the Polish king, Svj^atopolk suffered a decisive defeat at the hands of Yaroslav and the Novgo- rodians, and was killed while trying to make his escape. Yaroslav united Kiev and Novgorod imder his rule (1019). However, his brother IMstislav Vladimirovich, ruler of the Tmutarakan principality on the Taman Peninsula, near the Caucasus, laimched a campaign against him, Mstislav conquered Seversk Land and the city of Cherni- gov from. Yaroslav. The Dnieper became the boundary between the possessions of these two brothers. After Mstislav’s death (1036) Yaro- slav re-annexed the land of Seversk to the Kiev state.

The reign of Yaroslav (1019-1054) was marked by the ultimate triumph of Christianity in Kiev Rus. It was during his rule that the church, administration was organized, and a metropolitan appointed by the patriarch of Constantinople was placed at the head of the church of Kiev. It was also under Yaroslav that the Pechersk Monastery near Kiev came into existence. This monastery played a great pait in the spread of learning among the ruling classes of Kiev Bus.

The Kiev state in Yaroslav’s reign occupied a leading position among the states of Europe in point of power and the high level of its culture. Evidence of the close political ties that existed between Kiev Eus and the states of Western Europe is furnished by the matri- monial alliances formed by Yaroslav’s family with foreign courts: his sister was married to the Polish prince, one of his daughters to the French kmg, another to the Norwegian, and a third to the Hun- garian. Yaroslav frequently interfered in the affairs of Poland. Taking advantage of the turmoil that reigned in Poland after the death of Bo- leslaus, Yaroslav once more recovered the towns which had been lost after Vladimir’s death m Galich Eus. Later Yaroslav supported his brother-in-law, the Polish prince, by sending troops to his aid The last campaign against Constantinople (1043), which ended in failure, was undertaken during Yaroslav’s rule under the leadership of his son Vladimir. In the Baltic region, which was already becoming the object of attacks by Gormans, Yaroslav built the city of Yuriev (Tartu in Esthonian) and extended his power over the Baltic peoples. He built a city on the Volga which he named Yaroslavl. In the south Yaroslav was compelled to wage a hard struggle against the Pechenegs. He continued to fortify the frontier belt by building towns.

During Yaroslav’s reign, the earliest code of laws was compiled imder the name of Yaroslav’s Pravda^ 'which revealed induences of Christian Byzantine legislation. Yaroslav’s Pravda reflected the tenacity of the old clan customs, for instance, it sanctioned the blood feud, which was confined to the members of the family, and was not applicable to the clan. ‘‘If one man shall kill another,*^ Pravda said, “the brother shall avenge a brother, the son a father, the father a son, the nephew on the brothers or on the sister’s side, if there be none to take revenge, then forty grivnas ( a grivna was a bar of silver weighing sipproximately 200 grams) shall be paid for the murdered person.” However, this obligation to seek revenge was imposed only on the next of kin and not on the entire clan, for by that time the clan had already fallen apart. During the reign of Yaroslav’s sons the blood feud^was aboli^ed altogether.

Yaroslav’s Pravda was later supplemented and revised during the reign of his sons and grandsons.

The Culture of Kiev Rus

The cullural development of Kiev Bus in the 11th century was greatly influenced by Byzantium which vtas the most civilized country m Europe at the time. The Russians, however, did not simply borrow an alien culture; they moulded it to the form of their own national ait as well as that of Western Europe and Transcaucasia. An ancient Kussian, native culture was created on Kiev soil which subsequently foimed the basis of the national cultures of the Bussian, Ukrainian and Byelorussian peoples.

A considpiable number of books translated fiom the Greek in Bulgaria on the Danube made their appearance in Kiev Bus togethei with the new religion. The pnnee and rich people had tiansenpts oi these books made for themselves. Other books were tianslated anew into the Russian language.

Besides theological books there wore secular writings, such as the Greek chronicles. Translated liteiatme served as the model for original Russian works. The first attempts to compile a history of Bus date back to the time of Yaroslav. After his death these historical notes were elaborated in the Pechersk Monastery in the form of a volmninouR work which related “whence came the Russian land.” The under- lying idea of this work was that of a united Rus- sia and a united ancient Russian people. The vol- ume Nachalmya Letopis (Initial Annals) as it was commonly called, was composed of stories, biographies of the princes, annual recordings of events made in various cities, passages from Greek chronicles, etc.

The Initial Annals have come down to us under the name, Chro- nicU of Ancient Years, in the revised versions dated 1116 and 1118. The Initial Annals are the source of our information on the ancient history of the Dnieper region and its adjacent lands. They are evi- dence of a high degree of learning in the monasteries of Kiev Rus and of the versatility and wealth of the. translated and original litera- tine of the times.

Byzantine influence made itself felt in art as well. During Yaro- slav’s reign the St. Sophia Cathedral was built in Kiev by Greek architects; however, the usual type of Byzantine architecture was modified to correspond to Russian tastes and demands. The St. Sophia Cathedral is a masterpiece of 11th century Russian art. The inteiior of the cathedral contains remarkable mosaics and frescos. The so-called “Golden Gate” was also built during Yaroslav's rule Foreigners were amazed at the splendour of Kiev and called it “the rival of Constantinople.” Other cities, especially Novgorod, built sim- ilar magnificent structures. Vladimir, son of Yaroslav, built the superb St. Sophia Cathedral in Novgorod after the Kiev model.

Disintegration of the Kiev State

Establishment of Feudalism in the Kiev State

Development of Feudal Relations in Kiev Rus

AgricuLme was the basic economy in Kiev Rus. By the 11th century it had made considerable progress and spread over a vast territory.

Among the husbandmen (the smerds) living 'in communities some wealthy people came to the fore who started to seize the land and cultivate it with the labour of the poor people dependent upon them and slaves. In this way there arose in the community a number of rich landowners possessing large demesnes. It also became more profitable for the princes and their retinues to engage in farming on a large scale than to confine themselves to the collection of tribute from the popu- lation. They therefore appropriated the community lands from the smerds and concentrated in their hands large landed estates con- sisting of tilths, forests rich in wild bees, and hunting grounds. With the help of the princes and the boyars (as the wealthy landowners came to be called), the monasteries also appropriated land to them- selves. Thus the landed property of the princes, boyars and churches was considerably expanded at the expense of the community land of the husbandmen.

Around the large towns there sprang up villages belonging to the princes, boyars and monasteries. Slave labour was not very productive. It was more advantageous for the landowner to have semi-free peasants on his land, people who had their own farms but who at the same time were compelled to work for the landowner. And so the landowners made bondsmen of the free husbandmen and exploit- ed them.

The mass of the husbandmen still lived in communities in the 11th century, their dependence on the princes being limited to the payment of tribute. By the end of the 11th century there already was a considerable group of husbandmen who were dependent upon the rich landowners. Such dependent husbandmen were, for instance, the zahu'py, A zahup received a Aiitpa, or money loan from his masrer and a small plot of land which was paid for by services (the corvee) . The inventory — Ahorse, plough and harrow — ^belonged to the master. The latter had the right to inflict corporal punishment upon his zahu'p, who could not quit without settling his debt. If he ran away and was caught, he became a slave. The zakwp was thus in complete bondage to the landowner. "TDhe landoTmers kept the smerds in bondage even at the time of Busskaya Pravda^^* Lenin said.* In the ilth century, according to Lenin, ‘‘the smerds (as Busskaya Pravda called the peasants) went into bondage and ^signed up’ for the landlords.”**

The husbandmen resisted the attempts to deprive them of their land and to enslave them; they ploughed up the boundary lines separat- ing the lands that were alienated by the feudal lords, destroyed all boundary marks, killed the princes’ and boyars’ bailiffs, and set fire to the buildings on their masters’ estates. Spontaneous uprisings against the feudal lords broke out frequently in the villages.

Relations characteristic of the feudal system came into existence in Kiev Rus: the large landowner subordinated and exploited the small producer and forced the latter to work for him.

Under the feudal system the peasants and craftsmen were the owners of the instruments and means of production and conducted their private economy by their own labour. The land, however, which was then the chief means of production, belonged to the feudal lorfls. This enabled the latter by means of force to enthrall the petty produ- cer, the peasant, and convert him into a semi-ffee man.

Russkaya Pravda

During the reign of Yaroslav’s sons and grandsons, feudal customs found reflection in a code of ducal regula- tions, known xmder the name of Busskaya Pravda^ the basis of which was Y’aroslav's Pravda, The aim of Busskaya Pravda was to protect the property of the landowners, the feudal lords. It contained a number of clauses which listed the fines imposed for violation of boundary lines, for stealing cattle, etc. The rights of a lord over his zakup and slave were precisely defined. Busskaya Pravda abolished the clan feud, which it substituted by the vu'a (blood money), that is, recom- pence paid for a murdered man; this was set at forty grivnas. Recom- pense for the murder of a boyar was double the amount, eighty grivnas, A similar vira was paid for the murder of persons who occupied impor- tant posts on the estate of the prince, the prince 's equerry, major-domo, etc. But no vira was paid for slaves. Their master was merely compen- sated for their cost which was five grivnas, A similar sum was paid for husbandmen working on a prince’s or boyar’s estate. Thus the tenant working on the land of a feudal* lord was placed in the same category as the slave. In the case of crimes Busskaya Pravda fixed fines payable t.o the prince and damages to the plaint iff. For instance, accord- ing to Busskaya Pravda, “if a man be struck with the sword but not killed, the fine is three grivnas, and one grivna to the peison struck and the cost of treatment, if a wound is inflicted,*’ or “if a tooth is knocked out and blood appears in the mouth, then the fine is twelve grivnas and a grivnia for tlie tooth"*’; “if someone hews down a tree in which wild bees swarm, the fine is three grivnaay and half a grivna for the tree.” The severest punishment was imposed for setting fire to a farm- stead or threshing fioor, taking the form of banishment and confisca- tion of the malefactor’s property. The severity of this punishment was due to the lords’ fear of vengeance on the part of their exploited tenants.

Trade and Crafts

A natural economy prevailed in Kiev E,us, that is, each farm was practically self-sufS.cient. However, in the 11th century the cities were producing commodities for the local market. Certain articles of prime necessity, such as clothing and footwear, were obtained at the torg — smarts. The feudal lords wanted articles of luxury such as jewelry, similar to those imported from Byzantium and the East. The Kiev craftsmen imitated the Greek and Eastern models and created an art of their own, the high standard of which can be judged from objects discovered amid the hidden treasures of Kiev and other cities. The Smithy’s craft stood particularly high; Bussian armourers made superior swords and other weapons. A new group sprang up in the cities — the merchants, who bought local goods and resold them in other cities in their own coun- try and abroad; in exchange they imported foreign goods which they sold in their homeland.

The original medium of exchange was animal skins in the forest belt and cattle in the steppe zone. That is why in ancient times money was called shot — cattle, or Tcuny — marten skins. Bus had no coinage of its own at first, and only iiabian, Greek and Western European coins were current. Beginning with the 11th century a small quantity of coins was minted in Kiev Bus in imitation of the Greek coins, with the heads of the princes stamped on them.

Money lending was prevalent in the cities, where the lower sec- tions, especially the artisans, suffered from it acutely. Though the craftsmen owned their own instruments of production, they became dependent upon the moneylender and merchant. The increasing division of labour intensified the* process of class stratification in the towns. Exploited by the rich merchants and moneylenders, the city poor rose against tlieir oppressors, but were unable to shake ojff the grievous yoke of dependence.

Beginning of the Disintegration of the Kiev State

Despite its show of splendour, the Kiev state was an agglomeration of loosely connected, diverse lands that had been subjugated by the Kiev princes. As big landownership developed in various regions, the local land- owners, who came into possession of large estates with numerous dependent peasants, grew more powerful and maintained their own retinues of warriors. The most powerful local feudal lords strove to free themselves of the suzerainty of the Kiev princes, and sup- ported their own princes who aspired to independence from Kiev. Thus the integrity of Kiev Rus began to crumble and give way to feudal disunity.

Shortly after the death of Yaroslav (1054) this process of disinte- gration went on apace and the Kiev state was superseded by a number of independent principalities, respectively ruled by Yaros- lav’s sons- The oldest, Izyaslav, inherited Kiev and Novgorod, that is, the two most important points on the Dnieper route; Svyatoslav received Chernigov Land, and Vsevolod —Pereyaslav and Rostov- Suzdal. The other lands went to the younger members of the prince’s family. At first the three elder brothers, Izyaslav, Svyatoslav and Vsevolod, acted in harmony, maintaining order in the land and defend- ing it against enemies by their joint efrorts. Sometimes the brothers met to confer on matters of common interest. Thus, at a conference called shortly after a revolt of the craftsmen and husbandmen in Kiev in 1068 they supplemented and revised the Pravda of their father Yaroslav.

Feudal Wars and the Struggle Against the Polovtsi

Yaro- slav’s sons had to defend the Russian domains against the invasions of a nomad Turkic race from Asia, called the Polovtsi. lu the middle of the 11th century the Polovtsi invaded and occupied the Black Sea steppes, driving some of the Pechenegs westward, to the Danube, and intermingling with the others. The Polovtsi were herdsmen. They were divided into several hordes or tribes, ruled by khans (princes). These nomads made devastating descents on Russian lands, seized captives, drove off the cattle, and disappeared back into the steppe. Tlieir attacks were extremely fierce and sudden.. A Greek writer bays ot them: “The Polovtsi appear and disappear in the twinkling of an eye. Their raid over, and arms full of spoil, they piecipitately seize tile reins, urge tlieir horses on %vith their feet and whip, and rush off like a whirlwind, as though desiring to overtake a bird in fiight. They are gone before you have seen them.”

in 1068 Izj^aslav and his brothers, Svyatoslav and Vsevolod marched against the Polovisi, but suffered a serious defeat and fled from the field of baitle. Izyaslav went to Kiev. The peasants, who had thronged to the city from the villages pillaged by the Polovtsi, and the Kiev populace demanded that Izyaslav give them weapons and horses and lead them again into battle against the enemy. But Izyaslav refused, fearing lest the weapons be turned against him. The crowd then broke into and pillaged the prince’s household, released the captive Polotsk Prince Vseslav from his prison, and proclaimed him the prince of Kiev. Izyaslav fled to Poland to seek the aid of Prince Boleslaus the Bold. The Polish feudal lords found this an opportune moment to intervene in the affairs of Kiev Bus. Izyaslav returned with a Polish army. Vseslav betrayed the Kiev people and secretly fled to Polotsk during the night. With the heli> of the Polish feudal lords Izyaslav cruelly avenged himself upon the rebellious Kiev people: seventy were executed and many were blind- ed and punished in other ways. The Poles quartered themselves in the cities of the Kiev principality, where the populace, infuriated by their outrages, massacred them.

In spite of the danger from the Polovtsi, the league of Yaroslav ’h. sons did not last very long. In 1073 Svyatoslav and Vsevolod drove Izyaslav out of Kiev. Svyatoslav occupied the Kiev throne. Izyaslav sought help from the German emperor and the Pope and fi.nally, with the help of the Poles, recovered the throne, but shortly after this was killed in a war against his nephews.

The feudal wars continued under Yaroslav’s grandsons. In 109T the most influential princes gathered at a joint council at Lyubech.. *^Why do we ruin the Land of Bus,” the princes exclaimed at this meeting; "plotting treason against each other while the Polovtsi are harassing our land and are glad that we are fighting among our- selves! Let us henceforth live in harmony!” To put an end to the feudal internecine warfare, those who attended the council ordained the division of Kiev Bus among themselves according to the prin- ciple of feudal heritage: **Let each possess his own patrimony!” — that is, the principality which his father had possessed . Kiev remained in the hands of Svyatopolk, the son of Izyaslav, the oldest of the* Yaroslavs. The Pereyaslav principality, which had belonged to Vsevolod, Went to his son Vladimir, known under the name of Mono- maohus, the "autocrat” (after the title of his grandfather, the By- zantine Emperor Constantine Monomachus). The participants of the conclave undertook to act jointly against those who violated the agreement. But they had no sooner departed to their respective homes when David Igorevich, the prince of Vladimir-Volhynsk, incited Svyatopolk Izyaslavich to seize one of the members of the conclave, the enterprising and bold Vasilko. Svyatopolk lured Va- silko to Kiev, seized him and turned him over to David. The latter ordered Vasilko to be blinded and imprisoned, and then seized his^ cities. The other princes, led hy Vladimir Monomachus, came out in defence of Vasilfco. He was liberated, and avenged bimself for being blinded by mercilessly devastating David’s lands. At another convocation held in 1100 in the city of Vitichev, the princes punished David by depriving him of Vladimir- Volhynsk. “We do not wish to give thee the Vladimir throne,” they hade him be told, “because thou hast flung the knife among us, which has never been in the Land of Rus.”

The wars among the princes enabled the Polovtsi to plunder the Russian lands with impunity. Sometimes the princes themselves sought the aid of the Polovtsi against their enemies. In order to fight the Polovtsi it was necessary to unite. In the spring of 1103 Svyatopolk Izyaslavich and Vladimir Monomachus met near Kiev, at Lake Dolobtkoye, where they discussed the question of a joint campaign against the Polovtsi. Svyatopolk and his warriors were reluctant to agree to this undertaking, demurring that a spring campaign would have a bad effect upon the ploughing as they would have to take the horses from the peasants for this purpose. “I am astonished, warriors,” Vladimir argued, “that you are sorry for the horse that is used in ploughing but you do not think that when the husbandman begins to plough, the Polovtsi will come, slay him with their arrows, and take away his horse, then they will come into the village and cany off his wife and children and all his prop^ erty. You are sorry for the man’s hor^^e, but you are not sorry for tile man Mmself!” Vladimir arguments convinced the vacillators. The expedition against the Polovtsi, in which almost all the Russian princes took part, was a signal success. The Polovtsi were routed, and the victors returned home with rich booty in cattle, horses, camels and captives. Another expedition undertaken in 1111 was even more successful; the Russian princes then penetrated deep into the land of the Polovtsi.

The long struggle which Kiev Rus was compelled to wage against the peoples of the steppes has been commemorated in folk legends, which tell of the heroes who defended Russian soil against the Tatars (the name Tatar implies all the steppe people— the Polovtsi, Peche- negs, and others). These tales relate how Ilya of Murom, Dobrynya Nikitich, Alyosha Popovich and other heroes stood at the “knights*  outpost” and guarded the land of Rus.

Vladimir Monomachus (1113-1125)

A violent uprising broke out in Kiev in 1113, immediately after the death of Prince Svya- topolk Izyaslavich. Driven to despair by the tyranny of the prince’s retainers and the exploitation of the rich usurers, the city poor re- volted and wrecked their houses. The rebellion threatened to spread to the countryside. The rich feudal lords— the boyars, the family of the deceased prince and the monasteries— were in danger. The wealthy burghers of Kiev, terrified by the menace, sent for Vladimir Monomachus to rule over them: “Come, Prince, to Kiev; if thou comest not, then know that much evil will be done— they will go against the boyars and the monasteries.”

The arrival of Vladimir with his retinue checked the rebellion. Vladimir appreciated the necessity of making concessions and passed a law which slightly limited the amount of interest to be paid on loans. The position of the zakupy was also somewhat alleviated. But these concessions, prompted as they were by the fear of new outbreaks, in no way changed the general situation.

After taking Kiev, Vladimir Monomachus endeavoured to arrest the disintegration of the Kiev state, which was already in progress. He forced the other princes into submission and dealt harshly with the recalcitrant, dispossessing them of their cities. All the princes were “under his will” (his vassals), and had to appear before him at his first smnmons.

This powerful Kiev prince played an important role in the affairs of Eui'ope. Vladimir was related to the Greek imperial house, his mother being the daughter of Emperor Constantine Monomachus, and a granddaughter ’Of Vladimir’s was married to one of the Greek princes. Vladimir interfered in the civil ‘strife in Byzan- tium, and his troops went as far as the Danube, where they established the claim of Rus to the ancient Russian lands of ismail. Vladimir Monomachus’ sister was married to the German emperor; Vladimir himself was married to the daughter of the English king.

Vladimir Monomachus was noted for his daring and bravery. “I never tied to save my life,” he wrote of himself, "and always looked danger boldly in the face.” "Children,” he admonished his sons, "fear neither an army nor the beast; yours is a manly task.” He spent all his life in campaigns and dangerous marches. "I gave myself no rest either by day or night, in cold or heat.” He wa^ iond of the hunt and frequently risked his life: twice the aurochs (wild bull) tossed him on its horns, a deer srored him, an elk trampled over him, a wild boar tore his sword fiom his side, a bear rent his clothing, and a "ferocious animal” threw both him and his horse.

Their tempestuous mode of life did not hamper the development of the princes intellectual pursuits. Vladimir’s father, Vsevolod, was an educated man, who knew five foreign languages. Vladimir himself set great store on learning. "Forget not the good that you know, and what you do not know, learn,” he wrote his sons. He read a great deal, and always carried books about with him on his marches. He himself wrote an interesting book, "Instructions to Chil- dren,” in which he set forth what in his opinion was the character of an ideal prince, illustrating it copiously from his own life.

The Significance of the Kiev State in the History of the U.S.S.R

The Kiev state was a stage in the history of both the Eastern Sla- vonic world, and of the non-Slavonic peoples who subsequently became independent states. Within the womb of the Kiev state a rich and vivid culture was formed, which was destined to become the fountainhead of civilization for a number of Slavonic independ- encies in Eastern Europe and to exeii: a great influence on the neigh- bouring peoples.

However, the Kiev state was not a stable, political entity. Close economic ties did not yet exist among its separate parts — a circum- stance which precluded the possibility of a strong political organi- zation. Agricult m*e and the crafts spread throughout the various regions of the Kiev state, big landownersbip developed, and the economic significance of the cities \^as enhanced. These regions formed their own separate political centies. The falling apart of the Kiev state became inevitable.

Feudal Disunity in Eastern Europe and Central Asia

Feudal Principalities in the 12th and 13th Centuries

Intensification of Feudal Disunity

The State System of Russian Principalities

Vladimir Mono- niachus was unable to anest the process of disintegration in the Kiev state. The development ot feudal relations in the dijfiFerent regions led to the formation of independent principalities which no longer professed allegiance to Kiev.

In the 12th century the entire land of Rus split up into a number of independent principalities, the most important of which were those of Kiev, Chernigov, Galich, Smolensk, Polotsk, Turov-Pinsk, Rostov- Suzdal, Ryazan, Novgorod and Vladimir-Volhynsk. Each of these principalities was ruled by an offshoot of the vast genealogical tree of Vladimir Svyatoslavich. Kiev passed from hand to hand. It was the prey of the strongest, for, as one of the princes said, ‘‘it is not the place that fits the head, but the head that fits the place.” The Kiev prince enjoyed a traditional authority over all the other princes. being consideied as the grand prince. It was his business to '*think and ponder'’ for all the land of Rus. But after Vladimir Monomachus, the princes no longer obeyed the Kiev prince and became completely independent. Kiev Rhs thus broke up into numerous small princi- palities independent of one another.

The prince was sovereign and master in his own little state. He managed all state affairs himself— he meted out justice, commanded the troops, and supervised the eoomony of the state. Sometimes, in case of need, or for lack of time he would entrust the court of justice to his bailiff. Vladimir Monomachus never lelied on his servants but attended to everything himself, including his horses, falcons and even his kitchen.

War occupied an important place in the life of a prince . The prince ’s chief military force was a well-armed retinue of horsemen which he maintained at his own expense. This military retinue was divided into superiors and inferiors. The superiors consisted of rich boyars— landed proprietors. The prince conferred with them about everything and made no decisions without their consent. If a prince undertook anything without the consent of his warriors they would say to him: ^‘Thou hast planned this without us. Prince; we shall not go with thee.”

In case of war the piince rallied a levy of foot soldiers from among Ihe city inhabitants. He could not foice the population to go to war, and m such questions he was wholly dependent upon the veche, that i*-, the assembly of the townsfolk. The veche which was controlled by the boyars and rich buighers expressed only the will of the rich burgh- eib and not the populace as a whole. The townspeople vere summoned to the veche either by the tolling of a bell or through town-criers. If the veche agreed to the campaign, the people shouted; “‘\re shall all go, and our children, too.” But there were occasions when the townspeople could not or wished not to fight. In such cases they demanded that the piince make peace with the enemy: “Make peace, Prince, or do thine own worrying.” Thus, in the 12th century, a prince could not go to -war or resist an enemy invasion without the support of the veche or the consent of his retinue. This circumstance made the veche a poweiful organ. When a new prince came to the throne, the veche negotiated with the prince regarding the conditions on which it was willing to accept him. There were times when an undesirable prince was driven out by the burghers who invited a new prince in his stead: “Come to ns. Prince, we want thee.”

The Decline of Kiev Rus

The breaking up of Bus into sepa- rate principalities was the result of economical development and ter- ritorial expansion which entailed the decline of the old political cen- tres— Kiev, Chernigov. Pereyaslavl, and, what was especially impor- tant, the weakening of the defence of Rus against foreign enemies. Bus was no longer able to defend herself effectively against the Pol- ovtsi. The constant feudal wars between the various principalities led to the ruin of the land. The raids of the Polovtsi met with almost no resistance. The effects of these wars were" most keenly felt by the hus- bandmen. During campaigns the princes drove them out of other prin- cipalities to settle them on their own lands and made them work for them, the princes. But even in their own principalities the princes and their boyars, by fair means or foul, deprived the free husbandman of his land and reduced him to bondage. From here originated the old adage : ‘‘Don’t set up your household near the household of a prince, don’t sot up a village near the village of a prince: the prince’s bailiff is like fire and his servants like sparks. If you escape the fire, you wdll not escape the spark.” Rapacious exploitation by the feudal lords and interminable waifaie wreaked havoc among the labouring population. The devastating raids of the Polovtsi drove the husbandmen from the steppe-boider regions and depopulated Kiev Rus.

“All the cities and all the villages are desolated,” writes the chroni- cler in this connection. “We cross the fields where herds of horses and cattle and flocks of sheep used to graze — everything is de eited now, the cornfields are overgiown and have become the home of wild ani- mals.” The Polovtsi took multitudes of the husbandmen into captiv- ity, “ Woe-begone and wretched, black with hunger and thirst, they walked through strange lands, naked, barefoot, their feet lacerated by thorns; with tears in their eyes they spake unto each other: ‘I am from such and such a city, ’and the other would reply: ‘And I am from such and such a countryside.’ ”

The Lay of Prince Igor’s Regiment

The grievous consequences of feudal disimity and the need for unity if the land of Rus was to be saved are portrayed with great artistic power in a brilliant national epic of the Russian people The Lay of Prince Igor^s Regiment (that is, Igor’s campaign). This work, written by an unknown author at the end of the 13th century, centres around the expedition against the Polovtsi that was undertaken by the Seversk princes and led by Prince Igor Svyatoslavich. The Seversk princes refused to join the league of the Rus princes against the Polovtsi; later they undertook an independent raid and suffered overwhelming defeat. Prince Igor himself was taken prisoner. The author depicts Prince Igor as the champion of the land of Riis, going into mortal danger for her sake- “Pilled with martial spirit, he led his brave regiments against the land of the Polovtsi to defend the land of Rus.” And Igor spake to his warriors: “Brothers and warriors! ’Tis better to be killed than taken prisoner. I wish,” he said, “to break the spear against the edge of the Polovtsi steppe; with you. Men of Rus, I wish to lay down my head or drink of the waters of the Don from my helmet!” The entire campaign is described as a heroic feat performed to save the motherland from the enemies who were continually ravaging it. The decisive battle is pictured as a sanguinary feast: 'There was not enough bloody wine here; the brave men of*Rus were finishing their feast; they gave their kinsmen to drink and they themselves laid dovm their lives for the soil of Rus.” The poet rightly lays the blame for this defeat on the princes, who were at war with each other and who did not wish to unite in tlie common struggle against the enemy. He gives a graphic description of the afflictions of the land of Rus, which was rent by feudal wars. "‘At that time internecine strife was sown and grew upon the land,’’ he says, “and the span of human life w’as shoit- ened by the treacheries of the princes. At that time the cries oi the ploughmen were rarely heard on Rus soil, but often did the crows caw as they shared the corpses among themselves.” “Brother spake to brother; this is mine and this too is mine, and the princes began to call small things great, and to forge treason, and the unclean [the heathens, that is, the Polovtsi) came with victories to the land of Rus.” The poet addresses an ardent appeal to all the princes to unite in defence of the land of Rus against the Polovtsi: “Place your feet, Sires, in the golden stirrups for the wrong we suffer today, for the land of Rus, for the wounds of brave Igor, Son of Svyatoslav!”

The Lay of Prince Jgor^s Regiment is remaikable for its artistic merits. The author was not merely influenced by the literature of hi& time, but also found inspiration in folk poetry from Avhioh he borrowed poetic figures of speech and images. His poem is a patriotic appeal for the union of the entire land of Rus against the foreign enemies.

The Galich-Volhynsk Principality in the 12–13th Centuries

Southwestern Rus

Southwestern Rus separated from Kiev at an early date and formed an independent state on the foothills of the Carpathians. It was one of the richest and most populous Russian regions. This land suffered less from the inroads of the steppe dwellers than the Dnieper region. Its proximity to the countries of Central Europe— Poland and Hungary — contributed to the development of its trade. The salt mines of Galich supplied all of Kiev Rus with salt. The local feudal lords— boyars and bishops — lost no time in seizing the finest lands for themselves. Their wealth enabled the Galich and Volhynsk boyars to acquire great political influence and power. They had their own bodies of warriors with w’hom they went to w’ar, they maintained relations with foreign states, and exercised the right of dismissing their own princes.

Two principalities were formed in Southwestern Rus in the 12th century: the Galich principality, the chief city of which was Galich, and Volhynia, whose main city was Vladimir. The Galich principality tlirived greatly under Prince Yaroslav Osmoniysl (1152-1187). Evidence of tlie might of this prince can he found in the words whidd the author of The, Lay of Prince Igor^s Regiment addresses to him: ‘'^"aroslav Osmomysl of Galich! Thou sittest high on thy throne. Thou hast propped up the Hungarian mountains with thine iron regiments, thou hast barred the path of the king (of Hungary), thou hast shut the gates to the Danube.... Fear of thee fills the lands, thou wilt open the gates to Kiev,’^ Yaroslav was called Osmomysl — ^man of great wisdom — not only because of his native wisdom but also because of his great learning— he knew several foreign languages.

The Founding of the Galich-Volhynsk Principality

After the death of Yaroslav Osmomysl, disturbances broke out in Galich. Dis* pleased with his son, who wanted to rule independently, the boyars appealed to the Hungarian king for aid.

Galich was invaded by Hungarian troops who, with the support of boyar traitors placed Andrew, the son of the Hungarian king, on the throne. The Hungarians bore themselves as conquerors in Galich and aroused a strong feeling of popular animosity. Prince Andrew was driven out with the help of the Poles who were called in from abroad. However, the disturbances still continued. A descendant of Monomachus, Roman Mstislavich, prince of the neighbouring princi- pality of Vladimir-Volhynsk, took advantage of this circumstance to seize Galich and annex it to his principality (1199), thus establishing the Galich-Volhynsk principality. Roman was one of the most mas- terful, powerful, and cruel princes of Southern Rus. He interfered in the aifairs of the Kiev principality, and waged war against Lithu- ania. He made the captive Lithuanians work on his land. It is of him the proverb says: “Roman, Roman, thy life is ill when the Litva must till.” The Polovtsi made his name a bugbear for their children. In his own principality Roman fought persistently against the boyars in an effort to unite the land of Rus.

In 1203 Roman was killed in a battle with the Poles. The chronicler describes him in iHe following way: “He rushed at the unclean (the heathens) like a lion, his fury was like that of a lynx, he slew them like a crocodile, flew over their land like an eagle, was as brave as an aurochs, and followed in the steps of his great-grandfather Mono- machus.”

Roman left two young sons— Daniel and Vasilko. Taking ad- vantage of their minority, the Galich boyars attempted to seize the power. The Hungarians and Poles intervened in the disturbances that broke out. The Tatar-Mongolian khans threatened from the east. Romanes sons were alternately driven out and recalled. When he reached manhood Daniel Romanovich vigorously combated the ar- bitrary power of the big feudal lords, the boyars. In this struggle he found support among the inferior retainers who were wholly dependent

upon the prince. Even at the most critical times the inferior retainers rallied around Daniel Romanovich. The population of the rich cities also warmly supported the prince, for they too suffered from the feudal wars and the oppression of the feudal lords. A representative of the townsfolk, the captain of a troop of one hundred men named Mikula, the annals tell us, urged Daniel to exterminate the boyars completely, saying: ^‘You cannot eat the honey until you have killed the bees.”

Daniel finally established himself on Galich soil with the help of the military commonalty and the townspeople. The attempts of the bishop and the boyars to keep Daniel out of the city of Galich failed, for the people of the city rushed to meet their prince, as the annals say, ‘‘like children to their father, like bees to the queen bee, like thirsting people to a spring.” Daniers brother, Vasilko, who had shared with him his adversities and successes, became prince of Vol- hynia.

Daniel had to repel the invasions of the Hungarians several times. In 1249, when the Tatar-Mongolian yoke settled firmly over Rus, a combined army of Hungarians and Poles invaded the land of Galich. Daniel tore into the ranks of the Hungarians and was almost taken prisoner, but he escaped, charged the enemy again, and seized and tore the Hungarian banner into shreds. The Hungarians fied, soon to be followed by the Poles who had engaged Vasilko ’s troops.

The Hungarian king subsequently found it more to his profit to form an alliance with Daniel. The latter, in league with Hungary and Poland, fought against Czechia and Austria. DaniePs son was married to the niece of an Austrian duke, and Daniel hoped, in case of his victory, to place his son on the Austrian throne. How'ever, the dual campaign ended in failure. Daniel undertook several successful cam- paigns against the neighbouring Lithuanian tribes.

The Galich-Volhynbk principality acquired a prominent position in Europe. Daniel assumed the title of king. His coronation, however, had no tangible effect. Rus could not count upon the support of Gei- many and Rome in her struggle against the Tatars.

In the continuous struggle against foreign enemies and the boyais at home Daniel developed into a daring and brave prince who, howevei , was at times too much carried away by his love of military glory.

In the 13th century the Galich- Volhyn&k principality reached a nourishing state, A busy commerce with the Dnieper region and Western Europe stimulated the growth of cities with a multifarious population engaged in trade and crafts. Daniel invited settlers, in- cluding many craftsmen, to the city of Hholm, which was fortified according to the last word of Western European military science. In his struggle against the feudal lords Daniel found support among the city population. The foimdiDg of the city of Lwow— so named in honour of one of Daniel’s sons— also dates back to the 13th century. Lwow be^ came the chief city in the land of Galich.

Russian culture in the land of Galich-Volhynsk was of a high standard. A memorial of this culture are the Galich -Volhynsk annals, which are notable for their vivid artistic descriptions and which, in poetic quality, are at times reminiscent of The Lay of Prince Igor^e Regiment,

TTestern European culture found access to the land of Galich- Volhynsk through the latter’s trade relations with the countries of the West. The churches of Ivholm were ornamented in the Catholic style with sculptural figures and stained-glass windows.

The Principality of Rostov-Suzdal

Northeastern Rus

The powerful principality of Rostov-Suzdal, situated northeast of the land of Kiev, between the Volga and the Oka, was formed in the 12th century. The land here could not boast of its natural riches. The forests abounded in wild animals and bees, and the rivers teemed with fish, but the only large fertile plain was that along the Klyazma River.

Along the Oka and its tributary, the Moskva River, lived the Slavonic tribe of Vyatichi. The Slavonic population of this territory was augmented by the steady infiux of Smolensk Kriviohi and Ko^* gorod Slavs. The Slavonic city of Rostov is mentioned as early as the 10th century. Another very ancient Slavonic city was Suzdal. During the rule of Yaroslav the city of Yaroslavl was founded (11th century). The city of Vladimir was probably built during the rule of Vladimir Monomachus (12th cen- tury).

The neighbours of the Vyatichi were the Merya, Vesi and Mordvinians. The chief pursuits of these peoples were tree felling, hunting and collection of honey, and also agriculture. In the 12th cen- tury their clan system was already in a state of decay. A number of rich fami- lies came to the fore. The tribes were ruled by princes. For a long time heathen beliefs prevailed among the non-Russian population of the Oka and the Volga regions. As among the ancient Slavs the worship of trees, rocks and the waters was widespread. People believed in wood-goblins, water-goblins and other spirits. They had a strong belief in wizards.

The Russian feudal lords began to seize the land of the Merya and Vesi and, later, of the Mordvinians. The Rus- sian princes exacted tribute from the local population.

In the 12th century the boyars and church authorities both in the Rostov- Suzdal principality and in the Dnieper region appropriated the lands inhabited by Russian peasants and non-Russian peoples and reduced the population to bondage. The annals speak of the Rostov bishop, Fyodor, as follows: "‘Grievously did the people suffer at his hands; they were deprived of their villages and weapons and horses, while others he reduced to seiwitude, threw into prison and robbed.” By such means did the feudal lords increase their possessions in the land of Suzdal. The population between the Oka and the Volga was forcibly converted to Chribtianity.


An independent principality was formed on the land of R-ostov-


Suzdal in the first half of the 12th century. The lirat Rostov-Suzdal


prince was Yuri Dolgoruki, son of Vladimir Monomachus. Here he


seized laige domains and had no scruples about appropriating the patrimonies of the local boyars. Legend hab it that the village belonging to the boyar Kuehka stood on the pt’esent site of Moscow. Yuri took possession of this village. The princely demesne of Moscow arose on the banks of the Moskva River. It was here that Prince Yuri entertained his ally, the prince of Chernigov, in 1147. The estate being situated on the boundary between the land of Suzdal and Cher- nigov, Prince Yuri erected a wooden wall round Moscow, which he converted into a fortress (1156). Yuri Polgoruki was the most powerful of the Russian princes of those days. He fought successfully against the Volga Bulgars and brought Novgorod under his domination. He also succeeded in seizing Kiev, luri, who became the prince of Kiev, died in 1157.

Andrei Bogolyubski and the Struggle with the Boyars. During the reign of Yuri’s son, Andrei Bogolyubski (1157-1174) the land of Rostov-Suzdal became a separate feudal principality. Andrei sub- jected the neighbouring princes and made them his vassals. In 1169 his troops, operating jointly with the troops of other princes, his allies, took Kiev ^‘on the shield” stormed it). For three whole days they pillaged the ancient capital. The next year Andrei sent an army to reduce Novgorod. The people of Novgorod successfully repelled the attacks of the Suzdal army, which was compelled to raise the siege of the city and withdraw after suffering heavy losses. But Novgorod subsisted on grain that came from the land of Suzdal. Andrei stopped the delivery of grain to Novgorod, thereby forcing it to surrender. It was the events of 1169, when Kiev was taken and sacked, that marked its utter decline. On the other hand, the Suzdal city of Vladimir, which Andrei made the capital of his principality, acquired great importance.

Andrei built his capital with great splendour, inviting artists from Western Europe. The Uspensky Cathedral erected in Vladimir during his rule bears traces of the influence of western art. Bogolyu* bovo, the fortified estate of the prince, was situated near Vladimir. Here the grand prince spent the greater part of his time. It was from this that he received the name of Bogolyubski,

Uneasy over the might of the Rostov and Suzdal boyars, Andrei endeavoured to increase his power within his own principality. He banished the boyars and surroimded himself with people of humble origin. The commoners, or mizinniye (“small” people), who suffered greatly from the tyranny of the powerful feudal lords, supported Andrei. “It is better to walk about in bast shoes on the estate of the prince than in fine boots on the estate of the boyar,” one of them wrote later. The boyars retained their influence in Suzdal and Rostov. On the other hand, the craftsmen and inferior retainers who were loyal to the prince, were concentrated in Vladimir and the surround- ing cities. With the support of these retainers and the townsfolk, Andrei attempted to unite the separate Russian principalities, including Kiev and Novgorod, into a single state. But the absence of economic ties among the various regions of the land of Bus made this impossible.

Andrei’s ambition to concentrate all power in his own hands brought him into armed conflict with the poweiful feudal lords of Suzdal. In 1174 the boyars entered into a conspiracy which was headed by the Kuchkovichi, whose brother had been executed by the prince. The plotters stole into the palace at Bogolyubovo and assassinated Andrei. This murder served as the signal for an uprising of the masses in Bogolyubovo and Vladimir. The poor sections of the population hud suffered greatly at the hands of the prince’s underlings. They now took advantage of the absence of all authority in the city to wreak vengeance on their persecutors. The households of the prince’s servants were plun- dered and many of their owners were killed.

Consolidation of the Vladimir- Suzdal Principality

After And- rei’s death the Rostov and Suzdal boyars decided to secure their inde- pendence and, refusing to recognize Andrei’s brothers as princes, invited his nephews to rule over them. Andrei’s inferior letinue and the townspeople of Vladimir refused to submit to the boyars of Rostov and Suzdal. The boyars threatened: ‘TVe shall burn Vladimir or send down a posadnik (burgomaster) for they are our serf-masons.” But Vsevolod Yurievich, brother of Andrei Bogol 3 rubski, supported by his soldiers and the townspeople, defeated the powerful feudal lords and forced them to recognize him as their prince (1176-1212).

The Rostov-Suzdal principality came to be called the Vladimir principality after the new capital, Vladimir-on-the-Klyazma.

Vsevolod assumed the title of Grand Prince of Vladimir, and vigor- ously upheld the traditional seniority of the grand prince among the reigning princes. The Novgorodians were forced to accept his nephews and sons, whom he sent to them as their princes. The Smolensk princes were his ‘Vassals” and compliantly took part in the campaigns on which he sent them. Vsevolod seized the Ryazan princes and threw them into prison, placing his own son in power in Ryazan. When the populace attempted to oiffer resistance, Ryazan was ciuelly ravaged.

‘‘Grand Prince Vsevolod!” the author of The Lay ot Prince Igor's Regiment says in addressing the prince. “With the oars of thy boats thou canst scatter the waters of the Volga, and with the helmets of thy warriors — drain the Don.”

Vsevolod fought the Volga Bulgars on several occasions. He under- took a great campaign against the Polovtsi, and invaded their steppe- lands. Under Vsevolod friendly relations were established between the Vladimir principality and distant Georgia. Vsevolod employed Georgian craftsmen to build the Dmitrov Cathedral in ^ ladimir. Georgian annals speak of the might of the Grand Prince of Vladimir describing him as a man “whom 300 kings obey/'

Vsevolod treated the boyars with the same high hand as did his brother Andrei. ‘‘He even showed no respect for the powerful boyars," the chronicler writes.

Vsevolod is known as BoLkoye Gnezdo (the “Large Nest”) because he had so many sons. After Vsevolod’s death each of his sons received an appanage in the principality of Vladimir. As time went on, these portions of land were divided up more and more. After separating from Kiev Bus, the land of Viadimir-Suzdal was broken up into a number of petty principalities. Under Vsevolod’s sons it was split into five parts and under his grandsons, into twelve. The oldest member of the prince’s family received the principal city of Vladimir and the title “Grand Prince of Vladimir."

The Conquest of the Mordvinian Lands

Russian feudalism expanded and absorbed the lands of non-Russian peoples. After Vse- volod’s death the Vladimir princes continued their conquest of the peoples living along the Oka and the Middle Volga. The Mordvinians retained their independence for a long time. In 1221 Vsevolod’s son, the Grand Prince Yuri Vsevolodovich, built a fortress on the site of a small Mordvinian town, at the confluence of the Oka and Volga; this fortress was named Nizhni Novgorod (now the city of Gorily); from here the Russian princes launched their raids on Mord- vinian territory. The Mordvinians defended themselves stubbornly. Their prince, Purgas, indicted many defeats on the Russian princes, and even attacked Nizhni Novgorod and burned its suburbs, but he was unable to capture the fortress. The Russian feudal lords visited savage reprisals upon the insubordinate Mordvinian people.

The Land of Novgorod

Great Novgorod and Its Domains

The land of Novgorod, in the north, stood apart from the Kiev principality in the 12th century.

Novgorod, situated on both banks of the River Volkhov at the point where it issues from Lake Ilmen, was one of the most ancient of Slavonic cities. On the eastern Torgovaya (trading) side were the mait and the square where the veche used to meet. This part of the city was chie3y inhabited by tradesmen, craftsmen and labourers. On the western, Sofiiskaya side stood a fort containing the St. Sophia Cathedral, where the Novgorod bishop had his residence. Near Nov- gorod began the land of Novgorod proper, which extended to lakes Onega and Ladoga and to the shores of the Gulf of Finland. Here were located the vast demesnes of the Novgorod boyars and the church.

Further stretched the extensive colonial possessions of Xo\"gorod, a territory that covered the entire north of our coimtry as far as the Ural Mountains. The Novgorod feudal lords collected tribute in the form of furs and silver from the peoples inhabiting the coast.

The land of Novgorod was not very feitile. Its people were depend- ent upon Suzdal for their corn supply. But the Northern Pomorye (maritime country) which was rich in fur-bearing animals ^ was a veritable gold mine to the Novgorod boyars. It was connected by river routes both with the Baltic Sea and with the most impoitant Bussian cities. Owing to its geographical position Novgorod was a natural medium of trade between Europe and Bus. German and Swed- ish merchants, at great profit to themselves, exported clolhs and other fabrics, as well as metallic wares to Bus and imported from Novgorod furs and raw materials such as flax and hemp. Begularly twice a year caravans of German “guests,” as the merchants were called, arrived in Novgorod: “summer guests” came by the water route up the Neva; “winter guests”— by sleigh through Livonia. Two inns were built for the visiting “Grerman” and “Goth” guests (the latter meaning merchants from the Swedish island of Gothland)— a “German” inn and a “Goth” inn. The German cities of the Baltic that traded with the countries of Northern Europe and in particular with Novgorod, formed a confederacy which later, in the 14th centmy^ became known as the Hanse (BCanseatic League), Novgorod merchants acted as Ihe inlermediarics in the foreign trade with Eastern Europe, reselling the articles of foreign craftsmen and similar ‘‘German” goods to other Bussian principalities.

Conquest of the Northern Peoples

At that time the ISTentsi, a people Trhom the XoTgorodians called Samoyedes, roamed the tun- dra 'seaboard of the Arctic Ocean. The main pursuit of these people ■was deer-breeding, while tiapping water-fowl and polar fox provided an additional means of subsistence. The Nentsi lived in clans, in which the head-man was also the shaman, i.e., the priest. The Nentsi were a supcrstilious people who believed in tbe power of their shamans.

South of the tundra, in the taiga, lived tribes of hunters— the Komi. The people living along the Vychegda Pviver (a tributary of the Northern Dvina) were called Zyryane by the Bussians, and those inhabiting the upper reaches of the Kama were known as the Permi (Perniiaks).

On the slopes of the Northern Urals lived peoples whom the Novgo- rodians called the Yugra. They applied this name to the people known today as Mansi (Voguls) and the Khanti (Ostiaks). Their land was famous for its wealth of fur-bearing animals. The Novgorod people used to say that tiny squirrels and deer fell from the clouds in that country instead of rain, and that they then grew up and scattered in all directions. The Ural peoples also mined silver.

The Novgorod boyars formed detachments of the Novgoiod poor and their ovm serfs, equipped them at their own expense, and sent them on marauding expeditions to the northern lands. These detach- ments sailed up the rivers in barks called ushhui^ the members of these detachments being called ushhuiniki. The ushkuinihi would swoop down on the dwellers of the north, rob them, take away their furs, and carry off their women and children, whom they sold into slavery. By such means the Novgorod boyars subjugated the peoples of the north and made them pay tribute in furs to Novgorod.

The peoples of the north frequently tried to rebel. In 1187 the Yugra (a Ural-Altaic tribe) slew the Novgorod tribute collectors. Several years later a large punitive force was sent from Novgorod to subdue the land of Yugra, The Yugra prince intrenched himself in his stronghold, and to gain time sent a message to the Novgorod waywode: “We are saving up money and sables and other goods to pay tribute. Do not ruin your subjects!” Novgorod agreed to wait; meanwhile the tribesmen of the Yugra prince began to rally around him in his stronghold. Aided and abetted by certain Novgorod traitors the prince of Yugra inveigled the Novgorod captains into his townlet, ostensibly for the purpose of negotiating with them, and murdered tliem. Tile remnants of the Novgorod troops made their way back to Novgorod with difficulty. The Yugra, however, were unable to maintain their independence; other Novgorod detachments arrived and once more forced them to pay tribute. ‘‘Sovereign Great Novgorod” (Gospoditi Veliki Novgorod) grew prosperous and powerful on its colonial tribute.

The Social System of Novgorod

The Novgorod boyars seized the best lands in Novgorod and the conquered regions, which they cultivated with the labour of their own serfs and peasants. The latter were obliged to deliver to the boyars a considerable part- of their crops (as much as half — polovina — from which they received their name polovnihi). The boyars exercised their power to prevent the polomiiki from quitting their estates and delivered the products of their hunting, fishing and agriculture on credit to the rich Novgorod merchants who sold these products abroad. The petty tradesmen were dependent upon the rich merchants. The crafts were well developed in Novgorod, but the craftsmen also fell into the servitude of the boyars and merchants. The poor were hired to load goods and to row boats.

Thus all the fruits of colonial conquest were reaped by the boyars and the merchants. The latter exploited the poor Novgorod populace — the cliorhif/e (“black people”) — as the commoners were called. The craftsmen and petty tradesmen were in debt to the boyars and meichants. The cruel exploitation to which the clionuye were subjected often led to violent rebellions against the .ruling classes.

The Prince and the Veche in Novgorod

The wealth of the upper stratum of Novgorod society contributed to the strengthening of its political power. The Novgorod boyars and merchants greatly restricted the power of the Novgorod prince. The Novgorod veche was more powerful and influential than that in other cities, but its masters were the boyars, who man- aged all affairs. In the first quarter of the 12th century the Novgorod veche ^ controlled by the boyars, contrived to have all the chief offi- cials elected from among the Nov- gorod boj^ars. Important conces- sions like this the people of Nov- gorod wrung from the princes by force. Open rebellion broke out in Novgorod in 1136, during the reign of Vladimir Monomachus’ grand- son, Vsevolod Mstislavich. Many accusations were levelled at the prince; he was criticized for not showing any concern about the peasants, and for being the first to flee from the field in time of war. The boyars held Vsevolod and his family in custody for two months, after which he was allowed to leave Novgorod. Beginning with thaj^ period the power of the Novgorod boyars greatly increased. However, the Novgorodians could not get along without a prince. Novgorod needed a prince and his retinue as a military force which it could rely on in its struggle against external enemies. But every time a prince came in condict with the "will of Novgorod” the burghers "bowed him out,” that is, they banished him and invited a new more accept- able candidate in his stead.

The Vladimir grand princes often attempted to bring Novgorod under their sway, but the Novgorodians stood their ground and did not yield their independence. Yaroslav, the son of Grand Prince Vse- volod Yurievich, encroached on the rights of the Novgorod boyars, and their indignation was so great that he had to leave the city in 1216. An early frost that year ruined the crops in Novgorod land. The road from Suzdal was held by Yaroslav who did not allow a sin- gle waggon of corn to enter the city. Soon famine set in. The people of Novgorod rallied an army under the leadership of the prince of Toropets, Mstislav Udaloi (the Bold). Yaroslav leagued himself with his brother, the Grand Prince Yuri Vsevolodovich of Vladimir and retreated to the land of Suzdal. A pitched battle took place on the Lipitsa Biver. The men of Novgorod, following an ancient custom, dismounted from their horses, removed all their superfluous clothing and their footwear, and rushing barefooted at the enemy, pressed the Suzdal troops hard. At a de- cisive moment Prince Mstislav and his retinue joined the fight and thrice breached the enemy’s lines.

The Suzdal soldiers quickly took to their heels.

The battle of Lipitsa ensured to the Novgorod people the preser- vation of their “liberties.” Every new prince invited to Novgorod was compelled to sign a ryad or contract binding himself to comply will ti. Novgorod .jotemo(r.lf-

government. The pnnoe hed no o< the Belli. olLlpit™.

right to impose new taxes or acquire 1 8 th eontury.

lands. The government of Novgorod Oruzheinaya PalatUy Moscow

and its region was entrusted to persons elected by the Novgorodians

themselves, and the prince could not dismiss them “without fault.” The prince’s military retinue was not admitted to participation in the administration.

The veche elected a posadiiih (a burgomaster or city magistrate) from among the Novgorod boyars to administer the affairs of the city. Without him the prince had no right to administer justice or decide important questions. To assist the burgomaster a »is7ja ski vas elected who was in command of the Novgorod popular levy and v as also the arbiter in trading affairs. Even the office of bishop of Nov- gorod was elective. It was not the prince but the buigonianor and the tisya ski who actually governed the city.

The veche was the supreme authority in Novgoiod. It invited princes to come and rule, banished them, elected officials and admin- istered justice. The veche assembled at the ringing of the veche bell. It sometimes happened that veche meetings were held oimuLancoubly on the Toigovaya and the Sofiiskaya sides and contradict ojy decisions would be taken by them. Clashes between the two veches usuaPy oc- curred on the Volkhov Bridge.

The veche was a peculiar form of medieval demociacy. “Soveieign Great Novgorod” was the first ancient Russian lepubhc, ailhough a feudal republic. The veche, however, did not lefleot the of the masses of the Novgorod population, being entirely coiitiulied by the boyar feudal lords and, to some extent, the rich mei chants.

By means of biibes and baits the boyars created a taction of “rowdies’^ with whose help they dominated the vcc^e. Eiich land- holders and the merchants held all the power in their hands and reduced the authority of the prince to nought. The toiling people of Novgorod were in vir- tual bondage to the boyars. At times the Novgorod poor would rise against their oppressors — the boyars.

Novgorod Culture

Evi- dences of the rich medieval cul- ture of Novgorod are to be found in the handsome buildings erect- ed by its princes, boyars and merchants, some of which still survive. One of the most remark- able monuments of the 12th century was the Nereditsa Church, with its magnificent mural paintings recently destioyed by the fascist barbarians. The art of winting flourished in Novgorod, Here, as early as the 11th century, an attempt was made to compile annals similar to the chronicles of Kiev. From the end of the 11th century such annals were kept in Novgorod, and the most important events in the city were recorded in them.

Beminiscences of Novgorod’s ancient splendour survive in the legend of Sadko, the “rich guest” (merchant) and Vasili Buslayev. The former tells of the rich trade and the journeys across the seas made by Novgorod merchants; the latter --about the tuibulent con- flicts in the veche,

Pskov

Of the minor cities subordinate to Novgorod, the city of Pskov became the most powerful in the 12th century. Active trade was carried on between Pskov and the cities of the Baltic. This trade enriched the Pskov boyars and merchants and enhanced their power. Gradually they won their complete independence from Nov- gorod.

Novgorod and Pskov with their system of self-government resembled the ^Tree cities” of Western Europe, However, there was an essential difference. In Western European cities the power was entirely in the hands of the merchants and the owners of large workshops, whereas in Novgorod and Pskov, who derived their wealth from extensive domains in the Maritime Begion, the power belonged to the feudal lords— ilie boyars and the church, the rich merchants enjoying only a limited share of the authority.

Transcaucasia and Central Asia in the 11th–12th Centuries

Georgia in the 11th and 12th Centuries

Tianscaucasia main- tained regular relations with Kiev Rus in the Ifllh centuiy,

Georgia, where feudal relations weie more developed than in Kiev Rus, became very strong in the 12th century. The Georgian feudal lords seized the peasants’ community lands and reduced the peasants themselves to serfdom. They built castles in the mountains and estab- lished a tyrannical rule over the peasants. The revolts of the peasants against their oppressors were crushed by armed force; "the people*’ —as a monk chronicler puts it— "were filled with fear of their lords/' Free peasant communities continued to exist only in the inaccessible moun- tain region.

The enhancement of the king’s power, which began to take place in Geoigia in the 10th century, was resisted by the great feudal lords, who endeavoured to preserve their independence. The kings weie sup- ported by the petty feudal lords and the merchants, the former needing a strong monarch to keep the peasants in subordination, while to the inei chants a united Georgia meant unhampered possibilities of trade.

The imification of Georgia was hindered by incursions of the Tuikoman-Seljuks, a people from the Central Asiatic steppes under the leadership of sidtans (sovereigns) of the Seljuk family (whence their name). The Seljuks conquered Persia, Iraq and part of Asia Minor.

The first devastating invasion of the Seljuks in Tran&caueasia (Armenia) occurred in 1048-1049. Beginning with the sixties of the lith century; Georgia became the object of continuous invasions by the Seljuks. It was then that Tbilisi was captured. "The Tuikomans spread over the country like locusts,” an evewitnesrs relates. "They plundered the people and turned them into slaves. They remained here till the fiiat snowfcil, eating the people out of house and home and putting to die sword all tho*e who tiled to seek refuge in the mountains, foiests and caves. Those tv"ho hid in the castles perished fiom cold and hunger. With the return of spiing the Tuikomans came again, Ko one in the land sowed or leaped a harvest* only wild beasts roamed where once people lived. Dwellings were dcstioyed by fire; the rivers ran red with the blood of men.*’

To effectively combat the invasions of the Seljuks, a stiong state powet was needed, capable of uniting the isolated feudal domains. ThU ^’^eci’iie pos":ible under the Georgian king, Da^ld the Renovator (1089-1125). David fought against the feudal lords, who made several attempts on his life. He created a strong army, organized a guards unit of five thousand men; besides this, he brought over 40,000 Polo* vtsi from the Kuban steppes of whom he formed a regular army. He also subjugated the Caucasian hillmen.

After uniting Georgia, David made war on the Seljuks, whom he drove out of his domains. In 1122 he liberated Tbilisi. David began to extend his power over the neighbouring lands as well: he conquered Azerbaijan, and undeiiiook an expedition to Armenia, whither he was called in by the native Armenian population, who looked upon the Geor- gians as their liberators from the yoke of the Seljuks and other alien princes.

David centralized the administration of Georgia. The country was divided into regions under the administration of governors. A code of laws was issued. David appointed and dismissed bishops. Gradually peace set in in Georgia. Commerce revived. Many craftsmen were invit- ed from Armenia, The silk fabrics of Georgia won fame far beyond the borders of the land. They were exported even to Constantinople. David built new cities, including the city of Gori. He renovated bridges and aqueducts and erectedpalaces and other buildings. For these activ- ities he was surnamed the Renovator. Georgian chronicles describe David in the following words: "He rose above all the kings of the earth; in his left hand he held the sea; his right hand rested on the rivers. In battle he was like a lion.”

David’s successors extended their domains in Armenia to Erzemm. Feudal Georgia acquired exceptional splendour under Queen Tamara (1184-1213). She waged war against the feudal lords and maintained power only by making consideiable concessions to the most poweiful of them, promising to rule the country jointly with a council of lead- ing feudal lords.

At that time Geoigia occupied a vast territory from the Black Sea to the Caspian, and from the Caucasian Mountain Range to Erzerum. Under Tamara several Persian regions were annexed to Georgia. The country played an important role among the states of Eastern Europe and Asia. It also established ties with Suzdal Rus.

The Poet Shot’ha Rust’hveli

Georgian culture in the reign of Tamara was in a flourishing state. This was in great measure due to Gergia’s position at the intersection of busy trade routes joining the countries of the west and the east. Here the cultural influences of Asia Minor, Persia and Byzantium met. Young Georgian feudal lords went to Constantinople to study. Georgian architecture reflected the influence of Byzantium, Georgian literatuie that of Persia. From the Arabs came a knowledge of medicine and astronomy. Thus a Georgian native culture was created, which, in its turn, influenced the neigh- bouring countries, in particular Russian culture. Education in Georgia in tile 12t]i century made great strides with the opening of schools and the growth of literature. Tamara surrounded herself with pi^ets. Foremost among them was the great Georgian poet, Shot’ha JRust'hveli. His famous poem, Knight in the Tiger*3 Skin, is of world signidcanee, being the first and earliest work of the Renaissance.

Shot’ha Rust’hveli was educated in Greece and was one of the most enlightened feudal lords of Georgia. He served at the court of Queen Tamara and was an ardent supporter of a stiong monarchy. According to legend he greatly aided Tamara in her struggle against uniuly vas- sals, thereby incurring the hatred of the nobiljty and eventually being forced to withdraw into exile. His poem, written at the end of the 12th century, is dedicated to Tamara.

Ruist’hveli drew upon Georgian folk poetry for his inspiration. His poem reflects the age-old heroic struggle of the Georgian people for their independence against the Persians, Byzantines, Arabs, Seljuts,

and other peoples.

No! The sons of alien Persia Never our sovereign lords shall be!

the heroine of the poem exclaims. Rustaveli lauded the deeds of chival-

ry of the Georgian Imights who fought for their country’s independence,

and sang of intrepidity and defiance of death.

Better death, but death with glory. Than inglorious days of shame.

Realizing the necessity of unity in the struggle, Rustaveli ex-

tolled friendship and brotherhood among the warriors.

He who friendship shuns with near ones.

Is his own most hitter foe.

He that shall deser a comrade.

He will taste the dregs of woe,

A vehement opponent of feudal discord Rust’hveli called upon the

people to support the royal power. At the same time he championed the cause of the exploited classes in their struggle against the tyranny of the feudal lords. One of his heroes orders the following disp jsition to be made of his wealth:

Give unto the weak and hornet ess.

And the slaves do thou make free,

Orphans feed, provide with plenty.

Help thejpoor that they may prosper

And by folk wlwm 1 do shelter

E’er my praises sung shall be.

Hu-Jt’hreli’s poeiQ lias been translated into all the principal lan-

guages and, as a great work of art, will ever evoke universal admiration.

Armenia in the 11th and 12th Centuries

In the 11th and 12th centuries the feudal order in Armenia, as in Georgia, was in full fiower. Va-^t demesnes were concentrated iuthe hands of the Armenian clergy and nobility. His contemporaries wrote of an Armenian bishop that he daily sent out 800 ploughs with six oxen each to till the soil. The peasants were made serfs and worked under the corvee.

The lOlh century saw the beginning of Armenia’s break-up into several independent feudal principalities. The Byzantine empire took this opportunity to seize one principality after another, until, in the first half of the ] 1th, century, it had annexed the whole of Armenia. When, however, Armenia was exposed to the attacks of the Seljuks, the B3'zantine government was unable to defend it. In 1064 the Seljuks took Ani. A Byzantine army that attempted to recover Armenia for Byzantium was defeated and the emperor taken prisoner. The Seljuk invasion seriously affected the population. The people were impov- erished and the country laid waste.

Small feudal estates remained intact only in the mountainous districts, whither the impoverished population sought refuge; heie, too, Led the ruined feudal lords. Uniting under the leadership of the feudal lords, groups of Armenian warriors continued their struggle against the foreign enemy. For a long time the "sons of Armenia, the heroic defenders of their motherland,” as Stalin expressed it, valiantly defended their mountain fastnesses and gorges. The mountainous dis- trict of Sasun defended its independence longer than all the others.

Despite Armenia ’s ruthless devastation by the Seljuks, its cultural life did not die out. On the contrary, Armenian culture exercised no little infiuence on the neighbouring countries.

Azerbaijan in the 11th and 12th Centuries

The region of Shirvan in the northern part of Azerbaijan, contiguous with Georgia, was occupied by the feudal kingdom of the Shirvan shahs (or kings) in the 11th and 12th centuries. In the last quarter of the 11th century the Seljuks forced the Shirvan shahs to pay tribute to them but did not inteifere in the domestic affairs of the country. The Georgian king, David the Benovator, marched against Shirvan; since then the Shirvan shahs became the vassals of Georgia and entered into a military alli- ance with her. This alliance resulted not merely from Georgia’s vic- tory, but from the close commercial ties between the two countries and their need for union in order to defend themselves against their common external enemies.

An important trade centre of Azerbaijan was tlie city of Derbent , situated on a narrow strip between the Caucasian ]kLouiitaiu Range and the Caspian Sea* Intercourse with the Northern Caucasus and Bub was maintained through this pass. The Derbent Pass was pro* tected by strong walls. The city of Shemakha was an important centre for silk production and silk trade.

The 11th century saw the final process in the foundation of an Azerbaijan nation formed by intermarriage of the local Albanian tribes with the Polovtsi from the north, and the Tmkomans from the south, A large section of the Albanians adopted the Moslem faith. Those who preserved Christianity merged with the Armenians.

Her Persian neighbour exercised a great influence on the culture of Azerbaijan, where the feudal lords spoke the Persian tongue and everything was written in that language. But the Azerbaijan people also contributed much of their own to Persian culture. There were two remarkable Azerbaijan poets: Nizami and Ehakani, contemporaries of Shot ’ha Rust’hveli.

Like Rustaveli, Nizami sang of chivalry and deeds of valour. He borrowed his themes from legends about Alexander the Great and the ancient Persian kings. His poem about Alexander the Great, filled with fantastic, fabulous description, mentions the war which Alexander is alleged to have waged against the Bus, and is probably a reminiscence of the Bus expeditions to the Caspian Sea in the lOlh century. Khakani, the son of a carpenter and a Christian female slave, was a brilliant lyric poet; he wrote beautiful love poems and odes, but his masteipiece is the Prison Elegy, written by him in prison, where he was thrown by order of the Shirvan shah, into whose dis- favour he had fallen.

Nizami and Kkakani wrote in the Persian language, although they were native Azerbaijans, They did much to perfect the literary language of Persia. Their woik^was considerably influenced by Azer- baijan’s cultural intercourse with Geoigia.

Central Asia from the 10th to the Beginning of the 13th Centuries

At the end of the 10th century the state of the Samanids was destroyed by the nomavlic Tuikic tribes. The Turkomans mingled with the indigenous population, who adopted the Tuikic language and, to some extent, Tuikic customs. During the first half of the 12th century, the Kara-Kilais, a numerous nomadic people with as many as 40,000 hihiikas, invaded Central Asia from the east and chose the valley of the Chu River for their pastoral pursuits. The dependence of the indigenous population inhabiting the region between the Amu Darya and Syr Darya riverb upon the Kara-Kitais was confined to the payment of tribute.

Klioiesm formed an independent state Its rulers, the Khoresm shahs, succeeded in defending their independence against the Kara- Kitais Khoresm was attacked on the west by the Tuikoman-Seljuks, but the latter weie defeated Under Shah Mukhammed (1200-1220) the legion between the Amu Darya and the Syr Darya and Noithem and Edstein Persia were incorporated in Khoresm, which at that time was a great political power in Asia and culturally far superior to many European states.

Mongol Conquests in the 13th Century

The Empire of Genghis Khan

The Social System of the Mongols in the 12th and the Beginning of the 13th Centuries

Eastern Europe, Transcaucasia and Central Asia were conquered by the Mongols in the 13th century. The Mongols inhabited the steppes of Central Asia, north of China. They were a pa&toial people whose chief pursuit was primitive, no- madic heiding, A subsidiary means of livelihood was hunting wild fowl by beating up the game from cover (battue). The Mongols did not cultnate corn and raiely used it. The necessity of feeding a large numbei of livestock compelled the Mongols to roam from place to place in search of good and abundant fodder. The Mongols lived in felt lihitkaa or tents, which were placed on ox-drawn waggons and used as movable habitations. The women lit fires in the tents and cooked the food, an opening at the lop of the tent providing an exit for the smoke. From a distance it looked as though an entije city was m motion.

At first the Mongols roamed in clans The livestock belonged to the entire clan and was grazed jointly. Several clans living together formed a ^^hoide” or tribe. Gradually private ownership of h\estock and pastuie land developed among the Mongols and inequality ap- peared among the members of the horde To wage wai the tribe elect- ed chieftains, or boghaturs as they were called Large detachments of warriois lallied about a brave and rich hoghatur. The military chieftains fiequently seized the power in their native tnbes and became khans. Thus the khans, their clansmen and warriors came to own large numbeis of cattle and slaves The poor Mongols had to work foi the khans and their suite, they shepheided the heids made kumiss (an intoxicating liquoi made from mare’s milk), sheared the sheep, fulled felt, etc

As the exploitation of the masses of this nomadic society inci eased, the Mongol khans developed into feudal lords similar to the landowners in Western Europe and Rus. The khans owned the pasture lands and large herds. Their own tribesmen became their bondsmen, o\er whom the khans maintained their power with the aid of their retinues The Empire of Genghis Khan. Yesukai, whose clan roamed the steppes of Eastern Tiansbaikal, was one of the most outstanding Mongol chieftains in the 12th century. He fell in battle again&t a neighbouring people, the Tatars. After his death his son, Temuehin, then a minor, was imable to retain the power Even his nearest clansmen deserted him. But when he grew older his daring drew many wainors to him He became the chief of a small but fearle:s3 group of wainors. With the help of one of the neighbouring khans the young Temuohm routed the Tatars, exterminated almost all the men, and spared only the young, who weie ‘'no higher than the linchpin of a cait”, the women and children were made slaves. Subsequently the neigh- bouring tubes attached the name of Tatars to the people of Genghis Khan and called them indiscriminately both Tatars and Mongols. After hib victory over the Tatars Temuehin began to extend his power over other tribes. In 1206 a council of Mongol feudal lords, the kurultaii proclaimed Tomuchin the supreme khan of all the Mongols. Temuchin adopted the name and title of Genghis Khan. He ruled over a groat empire of Mongol, Tuikic and Manchurian tribes.

Genghis Khan’s state was not united. All the members of the house of Genghis Khan received spe- cial domains. Genghis Khan either left the tribes he subjugated under the power of th'eir own princes or subordinated them to his warriors. Each domain had to send a definite number of warriors to Genghis Khan. These domains were named after the number of men in the re- spective levies, forming units of a hundred, a thousand, and ten thou- sand men. The vassals were named accordingly. The chiefs of a troop of a thousand and ten thousand ruled over the lesser feudal lords. In spite of the fact that his empire was split into so many parts Genghis Khan firmly held supreme state power in his hands. He formed a well-organized bodyguard which served as his mainstay. He had an excellent ai*my with an amazingly efficient military organization. The troops went into battle in for- mations of thousands, himdreds and tens, under the leadership of their respective commanders. The main force was the cavalry, armed with bows and arrows. The Mongols learned the art of warfare from the Chinese. When besieging cities they used missile engines, incen- diary projectiles and battering-rams to break down walls.

The empire created by Genghis Khan was a military empire whose chief aim was war and conquests. ‘"The wealth of the neighbours/’ Engels wrote, “excited the greed of the peoples who began to regard the acquisition of wealth as one of the main purposes of life. They were barbarians: plunder appeared to them easier and even more honourable than production. War, once waged simply to avenge aggression or as a means of enlarging territory that had become re- stricted, was now waged for the sake of plunder alone, and became a regular profession.” ^

The Conquest of Central Asia

Ha\ing united tlie nomad ii foes. Genghis Khan set about conquering the neighbouring countries, in TL207 Juji, the son of Genghis Khan, subjugated the peoples ol Soulheiu Siberia— the Turkic tribe of Kirghiz on the Upper Yenisei, the Islo^-gol tribe of Buryats on Lake Baikal, and others. The conquet-t of China was begun in 1211, followed after several years by Ihe invadon of Central Asia. This brought the Mongols into conflict with ihe Khoio^m shah, Mukhammed, who, however, was unable to offer effect ire ance to the Mongols, because his kingdom was lorn by inttr.’al di^- lurbances. The heterogeneous tribes of which his kingdom \v\ls made up were at war with each other. The military chiefs, regional goveTUoT.-, and representatives of the higher clergy, alarmed at the prospect of losing their feudal possessions, betrayed their country wherever pos- sible and treacherously surrendered cities to Genghis Khan. After his first defeat Mukhammed tied from Khoresm and died on an island in the Caspian Sea, Left to the mercy of fate, Khoresm, despite the desperate resiotance of its inhabitants, fell a prey to the conquerors. Samarkand, Bokhara and other cities were taken by the Mongols and subjected to temble devastation. The country was ruthle>sly ravaged. The large Murghab dam was wrecked, with the result that the city of Merv was completely destroyed. The entire kingdom of Mukhaumied passed into the hands of Genghis Kkan, who also bectune ruler o^ er a considerable pail of Persia.

The Invasion of Transcaucasia and the Black Sea Steppes

The Mongol hosts, under the leadership of Genghis Khan’s chieftains, next set out to conquer Transcaucasia and the Caucasus. They ravaged Azerbaijan, Armenia and Georgia and invaded the steppes of the Polovtsi, whose khans appealed to the Russian princes for aid. ‘'IX you do not help us,” their envoys said, “we will be slain today, and you — ^tomorrow.”

In 1223 the Russian princes, with the Kiev prince at their head, marched out to the steppes to meet the Tatars, as the Russians called the Mongols. The Tatars started to retreat, thus luring the Russian troops deeper into the steppe. The Russians and the Poluvt^si went as far as the Kalka River, which flows into the Azov Sea. Theie was no concord among the Russian princes. The hravebt of them., M-t *slav the Bold, with several young princes and the Polovti?i. engaged the Tatars without warning the other princes. A pitched battle took place in which the Russians were gaming the upper hand-. Daniel Roniono- vich of Galich, at that time still quite a youth, especially distinguished himself. He was womided, but in the heat of battle was not even aware of it. The Polovtsi, however, were unable to Wkthbtand a charge of the Tatars and fled, throwing the Russian ranks into confusion. The Russians were utterly defeated. Mstislav and Daniel barely man- aged to escape. Meanwhile, the Kiev and other princes who had not participated in the battle, stood encamped on a nearby bill and made 2no attempt to join the action although they saw the disastrous turn of afFaIrs. The Tatars attacked them too. The Russians stood their ground for three days but were finally compelled to surrender. The princes were promised their lives but the promise was not kept —they were murdered. After their victory on the Kalka the Mongols ad- vanced to the Volga and attacked the Volga Bulgars. Here, however, they encountered failure and retired to Mongolia across the Kazakh steppes. Genghis Khan continued his war against China. He subjugated the land of Tangut (in Southern Mongolia).

Thus a strong military power came into existence in the Mon- golian steppes. The seizure of civilized countries essentially influenced the life and empire-building activities of the Mongols, especially in the case of China. Genghis Edian employed the services of Chinese officials for improving the organization and government of his vast empire.

The Conquest of Eastern Europe

Conquest of Russian Lands by the Mongols

Genghis Khan died in 1227 at a venerable age. At the time of his death his empire con- sisted of Mongolia proper, Northern China, Southern Siberia, Central Asia and Transcaucasia.

After Genghis Khan’s death his empire was split into several large dominions called which were divided among his sons and grandsons. Ogdai, the third son of Genghis Khian, was recognized as his successor, the "Grand Khan.” He was given Mongolia and Northern China. The other members of Genghis KJian’s family were subordinate to Ogdai. Genghis Ejhan’s second son, Chagatai, received Central Asia east of Khoresm, that is, present-day Uzbekistan, Tajiki- stan and part of Kazakhstan. His dominions came to be called the Chagatai ulus, Amother large Mongolian state on' the territory of present-day U.S.S.R. was that of the Golden Horde, founded by Genghis Ethan’s grandson, 'Batu. To Batu’s share fell all the lands west of the Irtysh "where only the hoofs of Mongolian horses have trodden.” Batu marched out to conquer western lands. In 1236 his horde crossed the Ural River (the Yaik), invaded the land of the Volga Bulgars and mercilessly ravaged it.

The next year the Tatars invaded the Ryazan principality. Divided as it was into a number of independent principalities, Northeastern Bus was powerless against the Tatar hordes. The princes failed to unite in their struggle against the common foe. The Grand Prince of Vladimir, Yuri Vsevolodovich (son of Vsevolod the "Large Nest”), refused to help the Kyazan princes, Ryazan was captured and razed to the ground. The Tatars destroyed Vladimir and overran the neighbouring prin- cipalities, ^'mowing the people down like grass.” In one month they took and burnt 14 towns including Moscow.

Yuri Vsevolodovich, the Grand Prince of Vladimir, and his troops were encamped north of the Volga ona vast field near the Sit River, a tributary of theMologa.The Tatars surround- ed and defeated the Russian army (1238), the grand prince falling in the battle. Batu wanted to march farther north to the land of Novgorod, but the city being well protected by impassable forests and swamps, he turned to the Volga steppes.

On the way south he encountered serious resistance on the part of the city of Kozelsk (on the Zhiz- dra River). It defended itself desperately for seven weeks, for which the Tatars named it the *‘city of fury.” After reducing the Polovtsi and conqueiing the Crimea, Batu in 1240 advanced against Kiev and besieged the city. The in- habitants of Kiev defended the city manfully. So deafening was the noise of creaking caits. the braying of camels, and the neighing of horses that people could not hear each other. The Tatars u-ed battering- rams day and night until they finally beat down the walls of the be- sieged city. Even then the people of Kiev continued to fight in the breach. Forced to retreat, they erected a palisade in the centre of the city during the night, and the following morning the Tatars had to storm this foitification as well.

After taking Kiev the Tatars invaded the principality of Galich- Volhynsk. Vladimir, Galich and other cities were captured. The Tatar hordes next laid waste to Poland. Batu himself went into Huiigary, routed the troops of the Hungarian king and moved on to Czechia, but the resistance he encountered here was so great that he was forced to return to the Volga steppes. Batu set up his headquarters near the mouth of the Volga.

The memory of the Russian people heroic struggle against the Tatars still lives in legend. The hero oi one of these epics, Ilya of

Murom, delivered Kiev from the Tatars who were besieging it:

He fought fiercely^ Ms sword smote them —

The Tatars of strength were bereft;

In swamps sank they^ in deep rivers —

Their camps and their plunder they left.

The Tatar Yoke

Batu’s empire was called the "^Golden Horde,” that is, the golden tribe. Gradually the Tatars (Mongols) were as- similated by the Polovtsi,from whom they adopted the Turkic tongue and with whom they formed one common Turkic -speaking horde. The Russian princes agreed to pay tribute to the Tatars and to send them troops. Batu gi'anted the princes letters of investiture called yarlyhi^ entitling them to the possession of a principality. Yaroslav Vsevo- lodovich, the brother of Prince Yuri who had been killed on the Sit River, had the right through primogeniture, to the title of grand prince, and Batu recognized him as the Grand ftince of Vladimir. Other princes who submitted to the Tatars also remained at the head of their princedoms. Their visits to Batu at the Horde were attended by hu- miliating ceremonies. Before entering the khan's tent, the princes had to pass between two bonfires. The Tatars considered that the fire cleansed those going to the khan of all wicked designs. If a prince re- fused to perform this rite he was killed as a malefactor (such was the fate of Prince Mikhail of Chernigov). Upon entering the khan's tent the prince had to bow to the gromid before the khan and to remain on his knees throughout the reception.

Batu appointed governors, haslcahi, to the principal Russian cities who oppressed the population with their heavy extortions and plunder.

The Grand Khan Ogdai had a census taken of the population in all the lands subject to the Mongols, on the basis of which still greater tribute was exacted from the Russian lands. ‘‘Whoever does not pay,” says a contemporary, “is led off to the Tatars, where he remains in slavery,” The Tatar tribute-gatherers and their servants demanded gifts for themselves, besides which the population had to bear the expense of their upkeep.

According to a folk song, there was no mercy even for the poorest

of the poor. The collector took tribute from all:

If a man doth money loch.

From him his child they take.

If a man doth children lack,

From Mm Ms wife they take.

And if a man doth heljmate lack.

From him his mry self they take.

Only the princes and the clergy were exempt from such exactions.

Kevolts broke out against the Tatars in many Russian cities which were burdened by these tributes, but many Russian princes, fearing to lose their principalities, helped the Tatars to suppress these rebellions.

Novgorod was not conquered by Batu, and when Tatar envoys came to this city to demand tribute, the Novgorod people refused to pa;v’ it. The Novgorod boyars, however, out of fear of the Tatars, compelled the people to submit. The Tatars made a census of the city’s population and imposed tribute upon them. The boyars placed the entire burden of these payments upon the poor people: they "made things easier for themselves and difficult for the common folk.”

The khans exempted the orthodox clergy from the payment of tribute and granted the metropolitans letters of investiture which protected their lands. The clergy therefore exhorted the poor to obey the Tatar feudal lords. The toiling population of Rus thus suffered from a twofold oppression: that of the Tatars and the Russian feudal lords.

Only one Russian jrince did not go to the Horde to pay homage to Batu-— Daniel Romanovich of Galich, But when Daniel received a stern co mm and from the khan to appear before him, he had no option but to obey, Batu received him graciously. "0, what gall and wormwood is Tatar honour,” exclaims the annalist in this coimeotion, Daniel purchased the salvation of his principality at the price of his own self- humiliation but he did not resign himself to his subservient position. On his return from the Horde he began to prepare fora struggle, build- ing new cities and fortifying the old ones. He entered into a league with Hungary and appealed to the Pope for help against the enemy who was threatening all Europe. To win the support of the Pope Daniel even agreed to recognize him as the head of the Russian chuich. The Pope, on his part, recognized Daniel as king. But no one in Western Euiopt wanted to go to the aid of the Russians. Daniel thereupon severed rela- tions with the Pope. Wlien the Tatars learned of Daniel’s preparation^, they demanded that all the fortifications in the land of Galich- Volliynsk be razed. Kholm, which was strongly fortified, refused to comply with the demand of the Tatai’s; all the other foitresses were, however, demol- ished.

The devastation wrought by the Tatars an-ested the economic development of the Russian lands for a long lime, "The blood of our fathers and brothers has drenched the land like water,” a contempo- rary says; "many of our brothers and children have been taken into captivity; our villages are overrun by young forest; our glory is faded; our beauty has perished; our wealth has become the property of others; the fruits of our labour have been inherited by heathens; our land has fallen into the hands of ah* ens.’^ Learning and culture declined. Many monuments of art and woiks of ancient Russian literature perished in the files of Russian cities.

The Golden Horde in the Second Half of the 13th and in the 14th Centuries

Tlie einpiie <>1 the Golden Horde included the lands of the Volga Bulgais, IhePolovel^ fete})pe, the Northern Caucasus. Khoresm in Cenlial A&ia, and "Western Siberia as far as the Irtysh. The Russian principalities weie also subject to the khans of the Golden Horde. The Golden Hoide built for themselves a capital named Sarai (mean- ing “palace”) on the Lower Volga.

Captiv’e craftsmen const! ucted sumptuous palaces in Sarai for the Tatar khans, the walls of which were faced with beautiful coloured tiles. The city had a large maiket place which attracted merchants from Rusj Persia and even Western Europe. Sarai was a temporary residence of the Tatar suzerains. The rest of the Tatars continued to lead a nomad life, and drove their herds over the vast steppes from the lower reaches of the Danube to Kazakhstan. The khans themselves did not live permanently in their capital, but most of the year led a nomad life.

The Golden Horde was divided into severaLhordes or tribes, ruled by princes who were vassals of the khan. The Idian never embarked on any undeitaking without their advice and consent. These princes, and other feudal lords, exploited their own tribesmen, whose cattle and products they appropriated for themselves. The princes arro- gated to themselves the right of imposing taxes on some of the conquered regions. Finally, many of the feudal lords completely alienated the land together with the conquered agricultural population, which was obliged to render services to the feudal lords and to work for them.

At the end of the 13th century Prince Nogai, under whose rule was a large host of nomads, attained great power; he placed khans on the throne and deposed them. After the death of Xogai his horde fell apart.

The Tatar nobility adopted much of the culture of the Persians, Chinese and other civilized peoples of Asia. In the 14th century the Tatar feudal lords embraced Klam and spread this religion among the Tatar masses. This served the Tatar feudal lords as a means of keeping their subjects in submission. At the same time it tended to strengthen the ties of the Golden Horde with the civilized countries of the East.

Tatar domination also had a certain effect on the life and habits of the Russian feudal lords. The latter adopted the Eastern apparel of the Tatars (the Russian words: bashmak^ kaftan^ kushak, kolpak-^ shoe, caftan, belt, cowl-— are of eastern origin), their weapons and utensils. Some Tatar institutions existed in the Russian state for a long time. For instance, it was the Tatars who introduced the yami, that is, stations where horses were kept for the use of the khan’s officials. This prac- tice endured in Russia for several cen- turies. The Tatar conquerors, however, could not exert an appreciable cultural influence on the Russians because they themselves were at a considerably lower level of social, economic and cultural development. Whereas agriculture had developed among the Russians far back in ancient times, primitive nomad herd- ing still prevailed among the Tatars.

The Tatar depredations ruined the agri- cultural areas and led to a general econo- mic decline of the countxy. The Tatar yoke seriously aflFected all aspects of Russian life. The tax collections made for the khans, the freebootery of Tatar offi- cials and other agents of the khans, and the raids of Tatar detachments which, in the beginning, were an almost annual oc- currence, ruined the Ru«?sian people and retarded the economic, political and cultural progress of the country. The

Russian people bravely defended their independence, and waged a valiant struggle, unaided, against the rapacious khans, thus shielding Western Europe from the Tatar-Mongolian invasions. As Marx said, the Tatar yoke not o'nly oppressed, it outraged and consumed the very soul of the people who had become its victims.

Transcaucasia and Central Asia under the Rule of the Mongols

Conquest of Transcaucasia by the Tatars

Simultaneously with their conquest of the Russian principalities, the Tatars seized the lands of Ajmenia, Georgia and Azerbaijan. *‘As numerous as locusts,” the Tatars overran the mountains and valleys of Transcaucasia and the Caucasus. When cities were captured all the adult males weie massacred with the exception of the craftsmen, who were turned into slaves. The Tatar warriors shared the women and children among themselves. The country was divided among the Tatar princes. The impregnable mountain fortresses were occupied by the Tatars. Resistance to tte conquerors in Transcaucasia was offered principally by tbe people* The Armenian and Georgian princes, like the Russian princes, hurried to pay homage to Batu. He gave them letters of investiture, but demanded tribute and military tolls. A census was taken in Arme- nia, Azerbaijan and Georgia, similar to that made in Rus. The Tatar tasgatherers, according to a contemporary, ‘'demanded exorbitant taxes, thereby reducing the people to poverty and tortured and torment- ed them; those who hid were found and put to death.” The impecunious had their children taken from them and sold to foreign traders. The princes co-operated with the Tatars and, as an annalist says, “plundered and robbed the poor and on the proceeds of these exactions arrayed themselves in costly clothes, and ate and drank and conducted themselves boastfully.” The Armenian and Georgian clergy, who were also exempted by Batu from the payment of taxes, supported his lule.

In this way all of Transcaucasia fell under Tatar domination. And here, as in Rus, the peasants were doubly oppressed by the Tatars and their own feudal lords.

Central Asia under Mongol Rule

Central Asia, the greater part of which, after the death of Genghis Khan, formed part of the Chagatai %lm (division), gradually began to recover from the ruthless desolation to which it was subjected by the Mongol invasion. Trade and the crafts came to life again in Samarlmnd and Bokhara . But here too the exactions ol the Mongol rulers made themselves felt. The local feudal landlords alone weie exempted from these payments; the Mongol khans and their sons granted them special charters and forbade them to be molested. The burden of taxes and servitude was borne by the poor —the peasants and the craftsmen, who in addition had to pay for the upkeep of the Tatar oflScials. The craftsmen had to deliver their wares— weapons, fabrics, etc.— free of charge to the treasuiy. These extoitions and obligations were so burdensome that they led to a widespread uprising in Bokhara (1238). The levolt was headed by an artisan, a maker of sieves, by the name of Makhmud Tarabi, who lived in the village of Tarab near Bokhara (whence he received his surname). *The revolt spread among the city craftsmen and the peasants of the outlying rural districts and was directed both against the Tatar rulers and the local feudal lords. The Tatars were driven out of Bokhara. Makhmud took possession of the city and drove all the feudal lords and the rich people out of it. The Tatar and Bokhara feudal lords united against the rebels. At first they suffered a serious defeat. The peasants, armed with hat- chets, pursued and killed the fleeing enemy. But Makhmud was kiUed during the fighting and in spite of partial successes, the uprising was crushed.

The Struggle against German and Swedish Feudal Lords

Seizures by the German Feudal Lords in the Baltic

Advance Eastward by the German Knights

While Russia was being attacked by Mongol hordes in the east, German and Sv\edish crusaders in the west formed a new and grave menace.

In the 12th centuiy, German knighthood, in quest of new lands and serfs, began to advance eastward. The southern coast of the Baltic Sea from the Vistula to the mouth of the Elba was populated at the time by the Western Slavs. The Germans attacked the Slavonic lands, built castles on them, baptized the Slavs with fire and sword, and made them their serfs. Gradually all the Slavonic lands east of the Elba as far as Poland and Lithuania were seized by the Germans. Part of the Slav population was exterminated, and the sur- vivors reduced to serfdom. The Slavonic River Sprava was renamed the Spree, the Slavonic Branibor (battle-forest) was called Brandenburg, the Slavonic Pomorye became Pomerania, and the Slavonic city of Kolebreg, i.c., coastal city, became known as Kolberg.

After their seizure of the Western Slavonic lands, the German knights turned their attention to the eastern and southern shore** of the Baltic Sea. This was the land of the Lithuanian tribes, and their neighbours the Livi (hence the name Liflandia or Livonia), while to the noith lived the Esths (Ebthland, or Ebthonia). The entire land inhabited by these tribes was called Livonia. The Litovtsi-Prussi, Polab Slavs and Slav- Obodriti were exterminated by the Geimans, and their lands seized.

The territory on the Western Dvina was the fief of Uie Polotbk (Rus- sian) princes, to whom the inhabitants paid tribute. The tribes that lived in the north were subject to Novgorod.

The Order of Knights of the Sword

In the 12th century German merchants appeared in the Baltic region to buy furs, and set up a tiading settlement near the mouth of the Western Dvina. The Germans used Christianity as a means of gaining a firmer footing on alien soil. Missionaries were sent to Livonia to preach the religion. ThciX mission not proving successful the Germans, with the support of the Pope, declared a crusade against the Livonians. The merchants of the northern German cities, interested in the conquest of Livonia, furnished the -crusaders with ships.

When the bishop appointed to the diocese of Livonia arrived with -a body of crusaders, the Livonians said to him: *‘Send your troops back; -convince us with words and not with cudgels.” The German knights defeated tlie Livonians in battle, but the bishop’s horse carried him into the ranks of the enemy and he was killed. The Germans sacked the country mercilessly and forcibly baptized the Livonians. The new bishop, Albert, realized that the people would not be brought to their knees by sporadic raids of the crusaders. He therefore built the fortified city of Riga (1201) at the mouth of the Western Dvina on the land of the Livi (the Letts) and settled it with German colonists. In 1202 he founded, with the sanction of the Pope, a special knightly order, called the Knights of the Sword, the members of which were to live in Livonia and to spread Christianity by means of the sword. Later this Order was known as the Livonian. The head of the Order was called the Mas* t?r; its members were the small landed German gentry who hoped to- become rich in the conquered land. The knights built castles in Livonia, forcibly baptized the population, and made serfs of them; those who resisted were killed. Protected by the knights, German merchants settled in Livonia for purposes of trade, and founded cities there.

The subjugation of the Baltic States by the German knights was accompanied by incredible cruelty. When the Germans set foot on the land of an insubordinate tribe, they divided their troops into several detachments which swept through the countryside burning and ravag- ing everything in their path, massacring all the males, carrying off the women and children into slavery, and seizing all the cattle. The people sought safety in the woods; during the winter they attempted to cross the icebound sea, but perished from cold and hunger. The fol- lowing is a German chronicler’s account of how the German knights dealt with the Oesel islanders.

*They kept beating them all the way to the village, pursued the fugitives through streets and in their homes, dragged them out of the houses and murdered them; those who attempted to defend themselves from rooftops and woodpiles were also seized and put to death. . . . Prom the village the people were pursued into the open field, where they were slaughtered, and across the field to the sacred grove, and this sacred grove turned scarlet with their blood, . . . More than 500 dead remained on the scene of battle, and many others were killed in the fields, on the roads and in other places.”

The disunited Livonian tribes were unable to withstand the well- organized Order. Having fallen into oppressive slavery, they appealed to the Polotsk princes for help. The latter had contented themselves with the exaction of a small tribute from the Livonians; their rule was therefore considered lenient as compared with that of the Germans. Several times the Polotsk princes attempted, jointly with the Livonians, to drive out the conquerors, hut *the knights were better armed; they had missile engines with which the Russians were still unfamiliar. All the offensives undertaken by the Polotsk princes ended in failure. After subduing the Livonians, the knights began to spread their rule over Russian lands. The population of the Polotsic principality strongly resisted the German knights. At one time the bishop of Riga even paid tribute to the Polotsk princes. One of the lesser Polotsk princes, Vyachko, especially distinguished himself in his resolute strug- gle for independence. He fought on heroically even after his ovm city had been captured and burnt by the Germans. In 1224 the knights attacked the Russian city of Yuriev, where Prince Vyachko together with the Esths sat firmly entrenched. The Germans surroxmded Yuriev with siege engines, brought up a wooden siege-tower and began to un- dermine the city walls. When part of the wall crumpled, the lower was moved to the breach. But the besieged stubbornly refused to sur- render. When the Germans started to storm the city, the besieged rolled red-hot wheels out through the gap in the broken wall and set the siege- tower on fire. But the Germans broke into the city through this very opening. Yuriev was taken and a massacre began. The Germans sur- rounded the city and did not let anyone out alive. Prince Vyachko also perished. The Germans renamed the city of Yuriev— Dorpat (now Tartu).

After the .death of Bishop Albert, the Germans suffered a number of defeats. The knights were especially discomfited when they attempted to invade the land of Lithuania. The Knights of the Sword began look- ing for allies.

The Teutonic Order

Nest to Livonia there existed another German Order, the Teutonic. Between the Niemen and the Vistula lay the land of the Lithuanian tribe of Prussi. The warlike Prussi made devastating raids upon the neighbouring Polish lands. The Palish feudal lords, unable to cope with the Prussi, asked the German Teutonic Order for aid. The Teutonic Order had been founded at the end of the 12th century to fight the Mohammedans in Palestine. With the sanction of the Pope, the Teutonic knights readily agreed to take up their abode in the land of the Prussi. The latter, who lived in small tribes under different chiefs, were not able to oppose the knights by a united force. The Germans, on the other band, were a compact, disciplined force. Before long the little towns of the petty Prussi princes were conquered. ‘^By the end of the 13th century,” Marx says, '‘that flourishing country was transformed into a desert; forests and swamps appeared in the place of villages and cultivated fields; some of the people were killed, others were carried off, and the rest were compelled to migrate to Lithuania.”*

The knights built castles and cities on the land of the Prussi and began to attract colonists from Germany. The Germans who aided the Teutonic Order in its wars against the Prussi received grants of land and built new castles. And so ever greater numbers of German colonists poured into the land of the Prussi The numeious outbreaks of the Prus* si were suppressed because of the lack of unity among these people.

Both Orders (that of the Knights of the Sword and the Teutonic) united in *1237 with the aim of prosecuting their conquests jointly in the Baltic

The meiging of these two Orders appreciably strengthened the German knightsandconstitutedagi eat danger to the Russian lands Novgorod and Pskov weie thieatened. But the Russian people had to wage an arduous stiuggie simultaneously against the Geimans and the Swedes. In the 13th century the people of Novgorod and Pskov saved the Rus- sian lands from conquest by the Geiman and Swedish feudal lords.

Struggle of Novgorod and Pskov against the Swedish and German Feudal Lords

The Victory on the Neva over the Swedes

For a long time the Swedes had been trying to seize the water-route from the Gulf of Finland to the land of Novgorod, which would give them control over the entire trade with Eastern Europe -

In 1240 the Swedes launched a campaign on the Neva under the command of Count Biiger, who governed the Swedish kingdom at that time But no sooner had the Swedes landed near the mouth of the Neva than they were attacked by the Novgorod troops under the command of the Novgorod Grand Prince Alexander, son of Yaiosiav. Alexander was one of the most outstanding princes of his time, he pursued a very cautious and wise policy with the Tatai khans and won the respect of the Golden Horde He u as also a biave and skillful military commander ‘^While conquering he was uncontiuexable,” a contemporary said of him. In the battle of the Neva against the Swedes, fought under his command, the Novgoiod people displayed great valoui. One of them, Gavrila Oleksich, in pui suing the enemy, rode his horse over the gangplank right onto an enem.} ’s ship Thrown into the water to- gether with his hoise, he swam to the bank and once more rushed into the fray. Misha of Novgorod and his men sank three Swedish vessels. Savva made his way to Birger’s tent and cut down the pole which sup- ported it, the unexpected collapse of the tent in view of the combatants inspired the Russian troops. The Swedes were utterly defeated, Birger himself was almost killed by a blow from Alexander’s lance, but saved his life by fleeing to hia ships. The men of Novgorod pursued the retreat- ing foe. For this victory on the Neva Prince Alexander won his honorific epithet of Nevsky.

Alexander was an imperious pnnce who realized that a strong rule was necessary in time of war. The Novgorod boyars, however, tned to

limit bis power. Soon after tbe victory on tbe Neva be came into con- Hict witb tbe boyars and left Novgorod.

Tbe Germans took advantage of Ale\ander's absence, seized tbe ancient Russian city of Izborsk and advanced on Pskov. Some of the boyars in tbe city pioved to be traitors Pskov was captured by a de- tachment of knigbth Tbe Germans invaded the land of Novgorod, built tbe fortress of Koporye, and made tbemsebes masters of tbe land witbin thirty kilometres of Novgorod.

The Battle on the Ice

Under these circumstances tbe Nov- gorod veche demaaded Alexander’s return. He promptly answeredL the call and arrived at Novgorod mth his retinue of warriors and an atcsiliary Suzdal detacliment. He marched out aud captured and destroyed the Koporye fortress. In 1242 he marched on Pskov, routed the German garrison and liberated the city. Then he invaded the lands of the Order. A powerful German army came out to meet him. The knights boasted: ‘We’ll take Prince Alexander with our bare hands.” The opening joust between the skirmish lines was not in Novgorod’s favour, Alexander held a position of vantage on Lake Chudskoye (Lake Peipus). There, on the ice, on April 5, 1242, a battle took place which went down in history as the Battle on the Ice. The Germans attacked in their usual ‘‘pig’s snout” formation, that is, a closed wedge. The point of the wedge was formed by a heavily armed body of horsed knights, fringing a body of foot soldiers, armed with spears and swords. The rear and flanks were protected by a detachment of mounted knights. The battle was, in the words of a chronicler, “a furious one”; the ice was stained with blood. The Nov- gorod men pursued the Germans for seven kilometres, killed 600 knights and took 50 prisoners. After this defeat the Germans hastened to conclude peace. They renounced Pskov and all their other conquests.

The Battle on the Ice ended the offensive of the German knights against Prussian soil and saved it from the fate that overtook Livonia. Tbe knights were driven back from the Russian frontier. This victory put a halt to the movement of the German feudal lords against Russian lands. The Russian people saved the Lithuanians, Esthonians and Latvians from destruction by the Germans.

The Grand Duchy of Lithuania

Formation of the Grand Duchy of Lithuania

As economic ties among the various regions in Eastern Europe developed in the 14th century the petty feudal domains began to unite into large feudal states. The need for defence against external enemies accelerated this process. The Grand Duchy of Lithuania was formed in this way and it incorporated not only the small Lithuanian but also the neighbouring Slavonic principalities.

Union of the Lithuanian Tribes

The Lithuanians, in the 12th century, had already ©merged from the clan system. They broke up into separate tribes which were headed by petty chieftains, called hmigasi^ who became prominent because of their wealth. These chief- tains possessed large numbers of cattle and slaves and maintained a numerous retinue. The chieftains and their warriors lived in fortified toOTs deep witliin the forest thickets. The xinion of the scattered Lithuanian tribes was hastened by the danger of attack by the German knights.

In the middle of the 13th century Mendowg was the most out- standing of the Lithuanian petty princes. By violence and cunning he removed the other princes, taking all the power into his own hands. He also seized several Russian frontier lands. His capital was the Russian city of Xovgorodok. To win over the German knights Men- dowg ostensibly adopted Christianity and even ceded a part of Lith- uania to the Order. In exchange the Pope bestowed upon him the title of king. But when Mendowg became stionger, he renounced Christianity and his royal title, and at the head oi a Lithuanian army invaded the domains of the Order, and inflicted a severe defeat upon the knights. Mendowg and his army invaded the land of the Prussi, ravaged it and the neighbouring regions of Poland as well. By con- solidating the union of Lithuania, Mendowg aroused the hostility of the other Lithuanian princes, who assassinated him (1263).

The consolidation of the Lithuanian tribes into a single state, which had begun under Mendowg, continued. The tribe of Lithuanians was the nucleus around which this slate was formed- It was gradually joined by other kindred tribes, with the exception of the Prussi, who had been conquered by the Teutonic knights and had in part been destroyed, and in part Teutonized. The land of the Prussi-Lithuanians became the land of the Germans-Prussians.

The Lithuanian state became especially strong in the beginning of the 14th century, under Gedymin (1316-1341), who adopted the title of Grand Duke of Lithuania. He already had a well-disciplined army which replaced the former popular levy. Gedymin ’s troops were acquainted with siegecraft, the use of siege engines and the art of as- sault. Castles after the German style were built to defend the land.

After the Lithuanian grand dukes had united Lithuania, they began to extend their power over the neighbouring Russian lands. The population of these regions regarded their annexation to Lithuania as a deliverance from the Tatar yoke. Polotsk had fallen under the influence of Lithuania as far back as the time of Mendowg. Gedymin further extended his dominions over Vitebsk, Minsk and several other lands. Gedymin was followed by his son Olgicrd (1345-1377), who became the Grand Duke of Lithuania. He was ‘‘^smooth-tongued as the Russian chronicles put it— a sly and crafty sovereign who knew where his advantage lay and adroitly executed his designs. Lnder him the Lithuanians seized Kiev, the land of Chernigov-Seversk and the greater part of the land of Volhynia. The Smolemsk principality was annexed by the Lithuanians after Olgierd. In this way a large, powerful Lithuanian state, the capital of which was Vilnius, was created. The state of Lithuania included many Russian lands. Indeed, the Grand Duchy of Lithuania was essentially a Kusso-Lithuanian state ruled by Lithuanian princes and Lithuanian joans.

Thus in the 14th century the Russian lands were divided into three parts: Northeastern Rus (the lands of Vladimir-Suzdal and Novgorod) which was under the power of the Golden Horde, Southwest- ern Rus (the principalities of Kiev, Chernigov, Smolensk, Polotsk, Vladimir-Volhynsk) which had come under the power of Lithuania, and the principality of Galich, which had been conquered by Poland in the middle of the 14th century. The ancient Russian nationality was similarly broken up into three divisions: Northeastern, Northwest- ern and Southwestern. Each division lived its own economic, political and cultural life. By the 15th century the Eastern Slavs formed three great peoples, each of which had its own language. The Slavs dwelling between the Oka and the Volga, and north of the Volga, with their polit- ical centre of Vladimir, formed the Velikoruss (Great Russian) or, as we now call them, the Russian nation; the Slavs living between the Pripyat and the Western Dvina, who were subject to Lithuania, formed the Byelorussian nation; in the South Russian lands, the centre of which was Kiev, the Ukrainian nation was formed.

The Union of Lithuania and Poland

Olgierd’s successor to the Lithuanian throne was his son Jagiello (1377-1392). During his reign Lithuania united with her neighbour, Poland. It was the need for union in the struggle against the Teutonic Order that prompt- ed both countries to join forces. Furthermore, Jagiello hoped by this means to increase his own power within the country. The Polish pans^ finding it beyond their strength to fight against the Germans, proposed a matrimonial alliance between Jagiello and the Polish Queen, Yadviga, and thus unite Lithuania and Poland into a single state. To consolidate the union, Jagiello was to convert his subjects to Catholicism, which was the dominant religion in Poland. In 1385 a treaty was concluded, sealing the union (ujiia) of Lithuania and Poland. Jagiello simul- taneously became the Grand Duke of Lithuania and the king of Poland.

The union, however, was opposed by the Lithuanians, who did not want to lose their independence. Jagiello ’s cousin, the ambitious and talented Witowt, stirred up an insurrection in order to gain Lith- uanian’s independence. Jagiello garrisoned the principal Lithuanian cities with Polish troops, but the inhabitants killed the Poles. Witowt (1392-1430) was given the title of Grand Duke of Lithuania, but he undertook not to sever relations with Poland and to accept Jagiel- lo ’s suzerainty.

Rout of the German Knights

The union of Lithuania and Poland was prompted primarily by the danger of attack by the German knights. Having conquered the lands of the Prussi, the Teutonic knights strove to extend their power over the rest of Lithuania. More and more adventurers, greedy for plunder and land, kept coming to their aid from Germany. In the 14th century the Germans conquered the lands of the Lithuanian tribe of Zhmuds, whom they had already attacked on other occasions. The Zhmuds lived along the lower reaches of the Niemen and were neighbours of the Prussi. The cruellies and extortions of the knights drove the Zhmuds to desperation and caused them to revolt time and again. They came out of the forests in throngs, attacked the newly built castles, set them on fire, massacred the gar- risons or carried the men off as captives. They appealed to Wilowt and other princes for help .‘‘Listen to us, who are oppressed and tortured,” they wrote. “The Order has brought us to such a point that we must either roam o’er the world or become bandits if we wish to exist. The knights have taken from us all the fruits of the earth and the honey of beehives, they neither permit us to kill animals nor catch fish nor trade with our neighbours. Every year they carry off our chil- dren as hostages, our elders have been carried off to Prussia, others with all their kin they have burned at the stake. Remember that we are people, and not beasts.”

The advance of the Germans threatened the Lithuanian Grand Duchy and the neighbouring Russian principalities with the loss of their independence. Witowt pursued a dual policy in relation to the GerttJ^ns: at times he signed peace treaties with them, and at others supported the insurgent Zhmuds. However, the German menace compelled Witowt in 1410, jointly with Jagiello, to come out openly against the knights. Russian, Byelorussian and Ukrainian regiments— the Smolensk, Polotsk, Kiev and others — comprised the main force of the united army. The encounter with the enemy took place in July between the villages of Grunewald and Tannenberg. In the beginning success was with the knights, but the situation was saved by the dar- ing and reckless bravery of the Smolensk warriors. The Germans suffered a crushing defeat, losing 40,000 in killed and 15,000 in pris- oners. The grand master of the Order himself fell in the battle* The victory of Grunewald, which was won thanks to the Russian regiments, halted the German advance eastward Eiom that time the Teutonic Order diopped into decay and lost all military and political signifi- cance. The significance of the Livonian Order also dwindled at the same time.

Social System of the Grand Duchy of Lithuania

The Lithuanian Feudal Lords

The Grand Duchy of Lithuania was a feudal state, dominated by the powerful landowners. The fore- most of them was the grand duke. He owned extensive “sovereign” lands. The peasants living on these estates worked under the corvee, and paid the grand duke quitrent in money and in kind. The peasants wlio lived on the grand duke’s lands were divided into freemen and bondsmen. The latter, if they tried to run away, were hunted and caught and returned to their master as fugitives. Besides the peasants the gi and duke had free servants who lived on his estates and were obliged to render mi litary service instead of the corvee and the pa 3 nnent of quit lent. Gradually these servants formed a group of small landown- ers called the szlachta. In addition to the grand duke there were other feudal lords in the Lithuanian duchy — princes and ^ns (nobles), and the chuioh. These feudal lords were the supreme sovereigns on their estates. Most of the peasants living on their estates were serfs and had no right to transfer themselves to any other landowner. The rich feu- dal lords, like the grand duke, had free servants living on their land, and these were obliged to ‘"render military service on horse and fully armed,” Thus the population of the Lithuanian Grand Duchy, both Lithuanian and Slavonic, was sharply divided into two classes: the feu- dal landowners and the peasants whom they exploited.

Possessing as they did large numbers of peasants and armed servants, the Lithuanian feudal lords were very powerful. The Grand Duke of Lithuania had to take their wishes into consideration. He had a spe- cial council of the great feudal lords (called the pany-rada)^ who sat in state with him. On more important occasions all the leading feudal lords convened at a general assembly (the diet).

Cities in the Grand Duchy of Lithuania

The Western Dvina, which dowed through the Lithuanian Grand Duchy, was a convenient route for trade with the Baltic countries. The Grand Duchy of Lithuania therefore had many rich trading cities. Outstanding among these, besides Vilnius, were the old Russian cities of Polotsk, Minsk (first mentioned in 1147), and Berestye. The cities on the Western Dvina enjoyed a specially flourishing trade after the Grunewald vic- tory, which gave the Lithuanian merchants access to the Baltic Sea. The grand dukes of Lithuania derived a large income from this trade, and therefore tried to encouj*age it in every possible way. They freed the merchants in the big cities from many obligations and granted them self-government.

Byelorussian, Ukrainian and Russian Lands in the Grand Duchy of Lithuania

The Lithuanian Grand Duchy was ethnically composed of Lithuanian and Slavonic lands. The latter included the lands of Byelorussia, Ukraine and Russia prop- er, The higher culture of the Russians, Ukrainians and Byelorussians exerted considerable influence on the Lithuanians. The faith of the Greek Orthodox church became widespread among the Lithuanians. State documents were written in the Russian language. Eusakaya Pravda influenced Lithuanian law. After the union with Poland the situation changed. The Lithuanian pa;^,who had joined the Polish pana^ began to persecute the Russian population in the duchy. The adoption of Catholicism by the Lithuanian feudal lords marked the begitiuing of the persecution of the Russian Orthodox religion and Russian nation- al culture. The Russian (Orthodox) feudal lords were deprived of the right to occupy any state posts in the Grand Duchy of Lithuania. Nor were they admitted to the grand duke’s rada (council). Many of them adopted Polish ways and manners and embraced Catholicism, but the people clung to their native language and culture. When there- fore the Russian state came into being in Northeastern Rfis the si liv- ing to unite with kindred Russian people was evinced by the Byelorus- sians and the Ukrainians no less strongly than by the Russians prop- er, all of whom were under Lithuanian domination.

The Grand Principality of Vladimir

The Principalities of Northeastern Rus

Feudal Tenure in the 14th and 15th Centuries

The 14th century marked the beginning of the union of the principalities of Northeastern Rus into a single Russian state.

The main occupation of the people in Northeastern Rus in the 13th and 14th centuries was husbandry’’. Important auxiliary branches of economy were fishing, hunting, and collecting the honey of wild bees. In some places salt was obtained by evaporation from subter- ranean springs. This was an article of trade with neighbouring regions. Theirs was a natural form of economy, that is, ail articles of prime ne- cessity (food, clothing, wooden articles) were made at home. Trade was poorly developed. People resorted to the market mainly for import- ed goods — articles that were not made at home. The chief wares were foreign goods which, because of their high cost, were beyond the reach of the masses and were purchased only by the feudal lords. The unfer- tile regions bought corn from lands where there was a surplus. In some places a low grade of iron ore was smelted; iron and ironware were also sometimes traded. Such was the commerce between the regions. With trade but poorly developed there was little money in circula- tion.

In the 14th century most of the land belonged to the feudal lords, both clerical and lay, viz,, the princes, their boyars and servants, the monasteries and other church institutions. The lands belonging to the feudal lords as their absolute property were called votchini, or patrimonial estates. On their patrimonies the feudal lords were petty sovereigns. They had the rinjht to hold court and sit in judgment on all the people living on their lands; they could inHict corporal punishment, and even usurped tiie right of executing their subjects. They collected tax- es and tolN from the peojile living on their patrimonies. The local prince could not interfere in the arrangements of the feudal lord, nei- ther could he send to him his judges or his taxsratherers. The boyara and otlier feudal lords gav^e grants of land to their men in return for mUitary service (fier‘>). The feudal lords needed such a military reti- nue not only for purposes of war but also to keep the working popula- tion on their patrimonies in subordination.

The feudal lords endeavoured to increase the population of their patrimonies at the expense of the free peasantry. The monasteries were especially energetic in this respect.

Monasteries were usually founded in remote, sparsely populated places. The monks emplo^'ed peasants to make forest clearings and prepare tillage grounds. The monasteries colonized vast uninhabited areas, thereby advancing the economic develo]>ment of the country. But this colonization by the monasteries was attended by ruthless ex- ploitation of the peasants W'ho settled on the monastery lands. If there were any free peasants living near monastery estates, the monks con- trived 0 wrest their land from them and compel them to work for the monastery.

Rich, populous monasteries acquired great political influence. In the 14th century the monk Sergei Radonezlisky founded the Monas- tery of the Troitsa (Trinity) near Moscow the city that eventually sprang up around its wall is now called Zagorsk]. This once poor monastery, built in a remote forest, later became the richest of all the monasteries of Northeastern Rus.

Peasants in the 14th and 15th Centuries

The peasants living on the land of a feudal lord performed all the work on Ids estate. They hauled timber for him, built the lord’s manor, put up a palisade around his domain, dammed the ponds, ploughed the land, sowed, reaped and carted the rye to the lord’s household, mowed hay, baked bread, brewed beer, spun flax^ furnished by the landowner, drove palings into the river for fishing, and helped him w^hen hunting the bear, fox, elk, etc. Such \v<3re the feudal services they had to ren- der their lords. These services were called the corv6e.

Besides the corvee, the peasants had to pay q\iitrent, the ohroh. On important holidays the peasants brought their loid “whatever they had on hancl^: eggs, cheese, baked bread and a cow', or several sheep fioni laeh v. Ilagc. Some imes he co»ve<.‘ was cornple ely i<‘plac< d by the quit rent paid in rye and oats. When ho landowner came to a vil- lage, the peasants bad to fcetl him and his entire suite, offer them “beer in plenty, bread and drinks, fish and meat in plenty, and oats and hay fertile horfc.es in plenty.” The peasants had to render all thefc>e diverse, bui’densonie services without protest, because the feu- dal lord was master of the land on which they lived.

It was difficult for a peasant to get away fiom the feudal lord. If he left, he foifeded all his property. Fuithermoie, the landowners had agreed among themselves not to take in peas- ants who had left their masters.

It often happened that the land- owners retained their peasants forcibly. If, however, a peasant did succeed in getting away, he would usually fall into the same kind of thralldom under some other landowner.

The pea.siiiits lived in small, isolated villages. Each peasant

family vvas a kind of separate little collective-producing unit. It was difficult for them to unite for joint action. Occasional attempts at resis- tance were easily ciushed.

However, there were lands that did not belong to the feudal lords. These weie inhabited by so-called state peasants, the chorniye^ who were more or less free. The>e peasants formed communities or, as they were then called, volosts. Every peasant who belonged to a volost had his own allotment and hay field, but the forests and other lands w^ere the comimin property of the entire volost. But even these seemingly free peasants weie actually in feudal dependence on their prince. They not only hud to pay him tribute, but aho had to do all kinds of work under the ctn vee: giaze the prince’s hortes, mow his hay, help the prince’s hunters and fi.-hennen, feed nut only the retinue of the prince, but also his di)Q< and hunting buds (falcons).

Towns in the 14th and 15th Centuries

So long as a naluial economy predominated, the crafts and trade could not develop to any gieat evtenl in the towns. Fuieign tiade was in the hands oi the fiontier cities— 'Xovgoi (id and Pt^kov, In other large cities, such as Moscow and Tver, there were small groups of rich meichants who made theii foi tunes by buying and re-elling foreign fabrics and other valua- ble meichaiidise. The local inaits were poorly connected. However, economic intercourse steadily grew. At the end of the 14th century Moscow was already a commercial city of considerable importance.

Splitting up into Appanages

In the beginning of the 14th century Northeastern Bus was broken up into several large principalities. The largest of them were: Tver, Moscow, Bya- zan and, somewhat later, Nizhni Novgorod. Each of these prin- cipalities was ruled by a de- scendant of Vsevolod the ‘"Large Nest.”

The prevailing low stage of development of money-com- modity relations between the various regions comprising the principalities hindered the estab- lishment of close economic ties. And, consequently, strong polit- ical ties could not be established either. Each large princi- pality was divided into appanages, that is, into small domains belong- ing to the various members of the princess family. These appanages passed from father to son through inheritance.

The appanages increased in number and dwindled in size as the princely families multiplied. Each prince tried to enlarge his appanage at the expense of his neighbour. This led to interminable struggles among the lival princes over the possession of land and cities.

The senior member of the family— the father or oldest brother — bore the title of grand prince and was considered the chief prince. But as a matter of fact his authority over the junior members of the family was very slight. The appanage princes, as the younger princes were called, were absolutely independent in their own domains. “iTou at- tend to your patrimony, and I shall attend to mine,”the grand prince said in his agreement with the appanage princes. The latter adminis- tered justice on their own appanages and collected their own taxes. Only in foreign policy was the appanage prince obliged to be “at one” with the grand prince and to come with his troops to his aid in case of war*

The government of the principality was simple. The principalities W’eie not large. For instance, the Moscow principality at the end of the 13th ceatiuy comprised three small towns besides Moscow. There wete principalities which consisted of a single town and its rural envi- rons. A painting of those days depicts the capital of the diminutive principality of Zaozerye, namely, the prince’s manor with its church and the adjacent village. Each prince directed both state aflfairs and his own economy. The prince’s troops consisted of boyars and the prince’s ‘‘free servants.” Regiments of the appanage prineos or their boyars joined the troops of the grand prince. The infantry was made up of a popular levy from the town and village population. On matters of prime importance the prince consulted with his boyars. Historians call such a confeience the “boyar’s duma.”

The administration of various branches of the prince’s economy was entrusted to different boyars. The piince appointed lord lieutenants to administer the various regions. They did not receive any salary in money but took for themselves a part of the income and ‘Vere fed"' at the expense of the population of the region, that is, they received products in kind. This system of administration was called kormle- niye — ^subsistence.

The Grand Principality of Vladimir

The numerous principali- ties into which Northeastern Rus was divided were at first entirely disconnected. The constant danger of attack by the Golden Horde and the Grand Duchy of Lithuania compelled the population of the Russian principalities to join forces in the common struggle against the enemy. The Grand Principality of Vladimir became the centre around which the Russian principalities began to unite. It was the practice of the khan of the Golden Horde, according to an old custom, to appoint one of the Russian princes the “Grand Prince of Vladimir and of all Rus,*’ i, e., the head of all others, and to endow him with a letter of investi- ture. The prince who bore this title annexed the city of Vladimir and its surrounding lands to his own domains.

The need of defence against the Tatars helped o strengthen the power of the Grand Prince of Vladimir. An alliance of princes was formed under his leadership, the allies undertaking to help one another against the Tatars and other foreign enemies. They introduced uniform custom duties on the frontiers of their posses:>ions. This was evidence of the fact that already in the 14th century the economic isolation of the feudal principalities was vanishing, a circumstance which favoured the pros- pects of consolidation.

Novgorod and Pskov in the 14th and 15th Centuries

Novgorod occupied a special position in relation to the Grand Principality of Vladimir — ‘‘the chief Russian republic ruling in North- ern Russia,” as Marx wrote. Since the end of the 13th century Novgorod no longer elected its own princes. The Grand Prince of viadimir was nominally considered the prince of Novgorod, When he assumed his office as ruler of Novgorod, he had to conform to the ancient custom of “kissing the cross” (z.e., taking the oath), that he would observe the chartered liberties of Novgorod. The grand prince himself rarely came to Novgorod, but sent his lord lieutenants there. Actually Novgorod was governed by city magistrates elected from among the Novgorod boj^ars.

In the 14tli century Novgorod became an aristocratic feudal re- public. The head of this republic was Novgorod’s leading feudal lord — the archbishop, who was elected by the veche. The Novgorod archbishop owned immense estates and had his own troops. Nothing was done in Novgorod without the consent of the archbishop, who also negotiated with foreign envoys. He upheld the authority and prestige of the boyars in Novgorod in every way he could.

All affairs were fet considered at a council of the boyar elite, who assembled under the chairmanship of the archbishop. The merchants, who made their fortunes on fur deals and from their trade with the Hanse and Russian lands v ere another influential factor in Novgorod politics in the 14th and loth centuries. The Novgorod merchants served as in- termidiaries between the boj^ars and the German merchants. They supported the boyars.

The power of the boyars grew in proportion as their affluence in- creased. Their wealth was derived from the exploitation of the non-Rus- sian population of Pomorye (the Maritime Region) and of the Russian peasants and craftsmen. A fierce class struggle was going on in Nov- gorod. In 1418 an uprising broke out here as a result of the oppression by the boyar usurers. A certain Stepanko seized hold of the boyar Daniel Ivanovich Bozhin on the street and began shouting: ‘TMen, help me with this villain.” A crowd gathered. The boyar was dragged to the Volkhov Bridge and thrown into the river, where he escaped drowning by a lucky chance. He caught Stepanko and dragged him to the torture chamber. At that some one struck the veche bell on the Torgovaya side. The crowd rushed to the street where Bo^in lived, plundered his house and moved on, sacking the homes of other boyars and saying: “They are our ene- mies.” The boyars’ granaries were also pillaged. The boyars on the So- fiiskaya side armed themselves and repelled the assailants. Erom both sides people came running to the Volkhov Bridge armed and accoutred as though for war. Indeed some people had already been killed. But the Novgorod archbishop intervened, and accompanied by his prelates, hastened to the scene of battle. Being one of the wealthiest feudal lords of Novgorod, the archbishop was interested in the speediest temiination of the outbreak. His intervention saved the boyars.

In the middle of the 14th century Pskov became independent of Novgorod. At the veche the Pskov burghers elected their own city ma- gistrates from among the Pskov boj^ars. Like Novgorod, Pskov was subject to the Grand Prince of Vladimir, who sent his lord lieutenants to that city. Here, as in Novgorod, a relentless class struggle was in progress.

The Rise of Moscow

Strengthening of the Moscow Principality

Moscow and Tver in the Beginning of the 14th Century

In the first quarter of the 14tli ceulury a bitter btriiggle for the Grand Principality of Vladimir broke out between two of the most poweiful principalities of Xoulicastern Rfis— Tver and Moscow. Both of these principalities occupied a lavouiable geographic position. They were less open to attack by theTatars since they were shielded on the southeast by other principalities, and afforded refuge to fugitives from the ravaged regions. The growth of productive forces in the Tver and Moscow principalities was moi;e rapid than in the other regions of Northeastern jRiis,

Tver was situated on the Volga at its confluence with the Tvertsa River. The city controlled the entire trade route from Novgorod to the Volga, Novgoiod merchants travelled by the Tvertsa to Northeast- ern Rus. The Volga was the trade route of Tver merchants dealing with eastern countries.

Moscow was situated on the River Mos^kva, a tributary of the Oka. A direct road from the Upper Volga to the Oka passed through the Moscow piincipality. From here one could travel to the upper reaches of the Don, down to the Azov and the Black seas and to the Crimea for trade with the Italian trading colonies which existed there at the time.

The advantage of Moscow lay in its central position, which ena- bled it to fight both against the Tatars and Lithuania, and also made it easier for Moscow to unite all the separate principalities of North- eastern Rus.

Moscow became the capital of a separate principality at the end of the 13th century after the establishment of the Tatar yoke. At that time the Moscow principality was very small, and comprised Moscow proper and two other cities — Ruza and Zvenigorod. In 1301 the Moscow prince, Daniel (^on of Alexander Nevsky) took possession of Kolomna, which stands at the coiuiuence of the Mo^skva and the Oka. In 1302 he inherited the neighbouring principality of Pereyaslavl, to which Moscow had once been subject, and thus greatly added to Moscow’s power. Nevertheless Tver was the stronger at first. The Grand Prince of Tver, Mikhail Yaroslavich, in the beginning of the 14th century, received a letter of inve:?liture from the Tatars bc'^t owing upon him the Grand Principality of Vladimir.

Translation from the Arabic: ‘‘Under the power of the peat Hea\ens, the pio- tection of all greatness and splendour. He who is guilty oC not submitting to the command of Uzbek must die”


The Tatars ’ policy was to weaken Bus and not allow any one prince to enhance his power at the expense of another. Uzbek Khan, one of the most powerful khans since Batu, fearing the growing power of the Grand Prince of Vladimir, supported the Moscow Prince \Tni Danilo- vich (1303-1325) against him. The khan gave his sister in maniage to Yuri and also placed Tatar troops at his disposal to fight against the Grand Prince of Tver. In spite of the Tatar help, Yuri suffered a severe defeat. His wife,Uzbek^s sister, was taken prisoner. She d.ed in captiv- ity, and Yuri took advantage of this fact to accuse Mikhail before the khan of having poisoned her. He succeeded in having Mikhail sentenced to death, while he himself received the cherished letter of investituie to the grand principality. But he himself soon fell at the hands of one of Mikhail’s sons. Uzbek executed Yuri’s murderer, but nevertheless bestowed the grand principality on another of Mikhail’s sons, Prince Alexander Mikhailovich.

Ivan Danilovich Kalita

In Moscow Yuri was succeeded by his brother, Ivan Danilovich (1325-1341), surnamed Kalita, meaning “moneybag,” on account of his wealth. Ivan Kalita was a shrewd and crafty sovereign. He had no scruples about the means he employed to achieve his ends and to strengthen Muscovy. He was greatly assisted by the church. The Bussian metropolitans at that time resided in Vla- dimir, and not in Kiev, which had been ruined by the Tatais. Yuri Danilovich and Ivan Kalita succeeded in winning over the metropolitan Peter. He transferred his seat from Vladimir to Moscow, and ever since Moscow has been the religious centre of Bussia. In the person of the metropolitan the Moscow prince acquired a powerful ally. The church used all its religious influence to consolidate the power of the Moscow princes. The threat of the metropolitan’s malediction was sufficient to compel the neighbouring princes to submit to Moscow’s will. Furthermore, the chureh po-sotscd vast po|m]uictl lan'^- ;*• [ v as in a -it inn to help the Moscow prIn<*o^ v'th ai<»noy aid

WTiile e idoavomiiig t iviiilh. mp b\ aod n nrthethuKh, l\u.u Ival ta at the ic tiaic tlul not i’liulue h ^ c, 7ia lit^heb vlieu li vas a Cjae-lion of lulbii " iht Ivi> i, ho - am! li icltiuie-. boon

he had ,Ut opj) of l< iiii o; no- cs^ (^ii ni In Loa p:iij(*ipalit;v ,

With the t C of the T. t..s. ii iri:7 the Li r". en.to, rimlMitin (bhchtikaii. t 1 ^ Hv un boitfs called h. d* c* ae to Tvei with a large Tatar ioiee. Tile Tatai^. Ijccaii to p ha v' edt , eaU'sUig an out- break amoiii; the pj 2 Diilacc'. Gian I ihlnee lei hmnelJ headed the

rebels, Cholkhan < id li > liVitais weie v p ed oi ^ . huii Kalita hastened to tbe Horde and odoied die khan ills '•el\iC"^ " > ^un^h the rebels. TTitli a laige T<tta3 ennv he invaded the lanif pal it oi Tver and deso- lated it. Giaiid Pimce Alovandei Mikhail jA\h UhUs. lelugo in Pskov* However, mctiopolUan Thcognosl tliieatened the Pskov people with exconunnnication if they did not dtlnor the gland piiuce; the latter theiefore 1 cd to Lhhiiania. Later Vlexaiidi^r ictiirned to Tver and managed to obi in the khcii’s pardon. I idiaated, however, by Ivan Ivallta the khan loiei summoned Alextruk i l i ilie Hoi do and hud him put to death.

The Moscow^ jirir. e achieved hi- co. j.L. 13-'^ A the -uppies'sion of T^ er. the Idle of d a ^ . Ih nee oi Viad »->i .. ’ < lov e«i upon him.

The klian gia AG h * die i ghl lo e diect ihe Td ii ixibnte from all of Hut and to JeLve. It ii'' iDcison to the IT nh*. Th*s gieatiy increased Ivan K htah iinp«iic ice among the othn* llns Lin pi luces, and he exeicised a coLia.n c urhority o\ei them. On the other hand, he became more indc] endent ol the Tc.tars. He ajipropriattjd some of the tribute, thus eniiching himseli. T\an Kalita consideiably ex'^ anded his posses- sions at the expeme ci l iie other princes. Teiiaeioiis and unsciupulous, he diligently onhiocd hts pjssessiuns, soim limes by pui chase, some- times by viw Alice, He inrde adroit use oi the Talaa? to increase his own power. A- M,.rx -aid, Pan Kalita U'cd the khan as a weapon by nieansof whichhe lidhim-elf of hP inj-t diz^geioii^ i a als and removed every obstacle that li'iipe^cd liis seizin e cd p<A ci. At the til le ol his de .th lv«ii KA.ta loll a la ih Luge piincipality. His biotLer '?iml aid he hnaseli had added 3Iozlui'k and seveial other towns to ihe p -se -ions they had iiihentid from their father. Xow the Mo-'k\a Ilaei ^11 ilurg it-- couise tiom Kolomna to Mozhaisk belonged to the IMoscm^ juinces. Thus was I mil up the xenitory of the futuie Eii -ian icalm. I\an Kiiita was so p ^weixul that he succ'^^edel in establishing a ccitain amount of older in Ins piincipality. The chiomcier assures us that undei him Ai great peace i>eUled ovei the entile Hus^ian land and the Taiarb ceased to wvi agamd it.” And wiihiiithe principality itself bi’gandage diminished an<l life became ‘-afei.

Beginning of the Struggle against the Tatars

Dimitry Donskoi

The increase of Muscovy contimied after the diMth id Iv'iin Kalita, The Grand Principality of Vladimir remained all tiie tunc in the hands of Iv'an Kalita’s dcbcendants. Only in 1359, \vlioii his '-ocoml bon, Ivcin II, died and the Moscow throne passed to the LitterV young son, Dimitiy Ivanovich (]3o0-1389), did the neigh- bouiing prince'^ attempt to dispossebs the young IMoscow prince of the £?‘and }>riiieipality. The metropoLtan Alexei and the Moscow boyars succeeded in getting the Horde to confirm their prince as the grand prince: they ]>hu‘ed the hoy Dimitry in the saddle nnd rparched against tiicir ii\al, the prince of Suzdal. Moscow was victorious and Dimitry reco\ered Vlad’mir,

Uiidoi Diiiotry Mu«covy became oxtiemely powerful. He fortified his Mom^ow, building a stone wall round it in place of the

ftrnier oak ^all (1366j, He pioscculed a vigorous policy of gaining supremacy over the other principalities and ‘'brought all the Russian princes under his will.” He had to wage a prolonged war against the neighbouring principalities of Tver, Ryazan and Xizhni Novgorod. Dimitry’s enemies sought help from the Lithuanian Grand Duke, Olgi- erd, who thrice marched against Moscow, but the patriotism of the Muscovites and the &tone wall of the capital made it impregnable. The boyars and clergy, and especially the metropolitan Alexei; helped Dimitry eonsideiably.

Annexation of the Lands of the Vychegda Komi People

Dimitry continued to extend the rule of Muscovy to the lands inhabited by non-Russian peoples. In the Ural region, on the Vychegda River, a Irihutcry of the North Dvina, and cn ihe uppor reaches ol the Kama lived tile Zyryaiie (Komi) and their kindled tribe the Permiaks. The country of these people was covered with forests teeming with fur- bearing animals. The Komi were skilled trappers. They lived in tribes and were ruled by petty princes. They were heathens, who worshipped sacred ti*ees and hung the skins of bears and other offerings on the branches. Similar offerings filled their shrines— little huts in which they kept crudely made effigies of their gods. Intercourse with the land of the Komi had long been kept up through Russian merchants who used to go there to buy furs. With the support of the Grand Prince Dimitry a monk by the name of Stefan proceeded to convert the Komi to Christian- ity. Stefan de&troyed the heathen shrines and built an Orthodox church on t he si t e of an especially revered sacred birch. He invented an alphabet for the Komi people and translated scriptural books into the Komi lan- guage. This attempt to create a Komi literature found no support among the ignorant Muscovy clergy. The adoption of Christianity threatened ll:e K aui v, ith enbl ivement. Stefan, who wa^ ^.ppointed bishop to their land, built a fortified town at the confluence of the Vyni and Vycliejd<i, The surrounding lands and the fisheries were alienated and declared the property of the bishop. The latter became a sort of lord over the entire land with the population as his feudal dependants. AYhile spread- ing Christianity, the bishop also extended the power of the Moscow Grand Prince. Moscow taxgatlierers came to V^'chegda and fieeced the local population.

The Battle of Ktllikovo

Under Dimitry the Grand Principality of Moscow grew so strong that it even took up the cudgels against the Tatars. The entire Russian people supported Dimitry in this under- taking. While Muscovy was becoming more powerful, the Golden Horde became increasingly weakened by internal dissensions and feudal disintegration. In various parts of the Golden Horde independent khans appeared, who contended among themselves for power. The *mglitie4 of the Tatar feudal lords Tras Prince Mauiai (commander uf A thousand) who ruled over the largest part of the Horde.

In 1378 the Tatar army sent by Mamai invaded the land of Ryazan II order to advance thence against Moscow, but it sustained a serious lofeat on the Vozha River. Mamai then concluded an alliance with the Lithuanian (irand Duke Jagiello. !Mamai marched out with a large host. Tlie Grand Prince of Ryazan leagued himself with Mamai in the hope « »f ^oeuruig the downfall of ^Muscovy by aid of the Horde.

Dimitry collected an army of 150,000 men. A large number of Russian princes rallied under his banner. Two Lithuanian princes, ^ons of Olgierd, in the company of Byelorussian and Lithuanian war- ritirs., also joined Dimitry. At the head of a mustered force Dimitry < ro'3se<l the Oka and \^ent as far as the Don. Here he held a military Miuicil. A laot dispute ensued. Some said: ‘‘Go on beyond the Don, l^nncel*’ Others objected: ““Don’t go, for we have many enemies.” Dimitry sided with the more daring. His troops crossed the Don. On ‘September 8, 1380, a decisive battle which has gone down in history as ihe Mamai Battle or the Battle of Kulikovo, was fought on the vast Kulikovo Field, at the mouth of the Hepryadva River. Russians and Tatars stood facing each othet on the hills that fringed the field. As soon as the morning mist lifted, both armies descended to Kulikovo Field. Turning to his troops with words of cheer, Dimitry addressed himself uot only to the princes and the boyars, but also the “younger humble ueoph*, peasant sons from small to great,” who constituted the bulk of Ins army. The battle began. An area of several miles was saturated with blood, the ground was strewn with corpses, horses stumbled over the dead bodies; men died under the horses’ hoofs or were crushed in the fray. At firbt the Tatars had the upper hand. But a body of Russian troops, led by Dimitry’s cousin, Vladimir Andreyevich of Serpukhov and Dimitry’s vaywode Volhynsky-Bobrok was lying in ambush. The men, impatient to join the fray, asked: “Are we going to stand here much longer? What help are we to them^” But Bobrok restrained his men because, as the chronicles tell us, the wind was against them. When the wind changed he said: “Xow’s the tune!” The regiment rushed into battle. The appearance of fresh forces in the rear of the Tatars at the crucial moment of the battle decided the issue in favour of the Russians, The Tatars took to their heels, hotly pursued by the Rus- sians, who captured the Tatar camp. For his victor}’- on Kulikovo Field on the Don, Dimitry was called Dimitry Donskoi (Dimitiy of the Don),

Shortly after this Mamai was killed in a battle against a new khan, Toktamish, After vanquishing ilamai, Toktamish, in 1382, attacked Moscow unexpectedly .Taken unawares, the Grand Prince Dimitry left for the north to muster an army. The boyars wanted to follow him in order to flee ftom the city, whereupon a rebellion broke out in Moscow. The Moscow inhabitants placed a guard at the gates of the Kremlin and did not permit anyone to leave, es^cept the s»iand piineess and the metropol tanAvlieu the Tatais ti.ed to ascaiilt the Ki e mlin the inhabit- ants of Moscov ponied boding water ovei the enemy, hailed stone'? at them and shot them dotvn vith fireaims. Toktaniish vab unable to take Moscow by storm. After a battle that lasted thiee days the Tatars entered into negotiations, and seemed MoecowS suiiendei by a strat- agem and a promise that the city would not be harmed. But haidh had the gates been opened than the Tatais tore into the Kienilin k.lled all Its defenders, sacked the city and then g,.ve it over to the tlames. After this setback. Bus had to pay tribute to the Tatais as before. Tlioncli the battle of Kiilikovo had not yet freed Xortheaatern Tlu^ fniiii the Tatar yoke, its significance, nevertheless, was great, for it *^ho\\ed that the rout of the Tatars was inevitable if the forces of the Ilun'.uin people were united. Moscow became the centre of the struggle ftir national independence. The battle of Kubkovo was proof that in the east of Europe . . the necessity of taking defensive meas- ures against the invasiems of the Turks, Mongols and other Oriental Xieople^ demanded that centralized states capable of withstanding the onslaught of the invaders be formed without delay.” *

The Feudal Struggle in the First Half of the 15th Century

Annexation of the Principality of Nizhni Novgorod

During the reign of Grand Prince Vasili I (1389-1425), son of Dimitry Dont'koi, the principality of Nizhni Novgorod was annexed to Muscovy. Vasili purchased an investiture from the khan giving him the right to this principality. But the fate of Nizhni Novgoiod was spelt not by the khan’s charter but by the Nizhni Novgorod feudal lords, ^ho found it more to their advantage to serve the moie poweiful Grand Pi ince of Moscow. As soon as the troops of Muscovy approached Nizhni Xovgor od, the boyars of the city declared to their prince: ‘‘Lord Pi nice, do not count on us, we are no loitger thine, and are not with thee, but against thee.” The prince of Nizhni Novgorod was seized and exiled, Nizhni Novgorod was annexed by Muscovy and with it the lands along the Oka, inhabited by M(»rdvinians.

Victory of the Grand Prince over the Appanage Princes in the Principality of Moscow

Vasili Dimitrievich left his son, the Grand Piince Vasili Vasilievich (1425-1462), a large and powerful principality, so superior to all the others in size and material resouices that the pf>S‘^ibility of a struggle against him was out of the question.

It now remained to put an end to feudal dissensions within the Moscow principality itself. The reign of Vasili Vasilievich was marked by sanguinary family feuds. Vasili’s uncle, the appanage Prince Yuri Dimitrievich, contested the title of grand prince. The Idaan settled the dispute in Vasili’s favour. Open war broke out between the princes, the struggle lasting about tw^enty years. The sons of Yuii Dnuitrie- vich— Vasili Kosoi (the Squint-eyed) and Dimitry Shemyaka flhe Unjust) — took an active part in it. Moscow passed from hand to hand several times. Once when the grand prince went on a pilgrimage to the monastery of the Troitsa (Trinity) a detachment of Shemyaka ’s soldiers rode up to the monastery in sleighs, concealed under mattuig, took the guard by surprise and broke into the courtyard, Vasili wa& carried oflF to Moscow and blinded, whence he received the epithet Tyomni (the Blind). He was exiled to Uglich. Very soon, however, the vassals of the former grand prince began to rally about him in throngs. The blind Vasili advanced with them against [Moscow, Shemyaka came out against him wdth his troops. A battle took place and Shemyaka, defeat- ed, w’as forced to flee. A few years later he w^as poisoned .With the death of Shemyaka the struggle ended. In this civil strife frrand Prince Vasili was supported not only by the feudal lords and the elcrrry, but also by the peasants and craftsmen, who had suffered grep*tly from the feudal wars. Shemyaka is described in the folk tales about tho Shemyakin 8ud (the Unjust Trial) as an avaricious man and venal judore.

The victory of Vasili the Blind over the appanage princes of Mus- covy marked a very important stage in the process of tenninating feu- dal dissension and uniting all the Russian lands into a single Rus.sian state. Internal family feuds did not stop the further strengthening of the Moscow principality because at that time the majority of the feudal lords, and especially the free servants and the church, needed a strong state which would protect their interests, ensure their right to the land^ defend these lands against enemy invasion, and keep their peasants in submission. This ex})lains why the immediate vassals of the Grand Prince of Muscovy supported him so wholeheartedly. And for both the townspeople and the peasants, a united feudal state ivas better than the former isolated feudal domains. A strong united state ensured them the peace they did not have during the continuous internecine feudal wars of the princes.

The development of trade gradually put an end to the economic isolation of the separate principalities. The need to fight tho Tatars rallied the Russian people under the banner of the most powerful of the princes — the Grand Prince of Muscov3\ The dii-united feudal prin- cipalities w’ere gradually merged into a single feudal state.

Life and Culture in Northeastern ROs in the 141h and the Beginning of the 15th Centuries

The destructive activities of the Tatars retarded the cultural development of Northeastein Bus. The Tatar raids and inces.*sarit feudal wars grievously afFectc‘(i the life of the toiling masses. Besides paying tribute to the Golden Horde, the peasant and urban population w'as cruelly exploited by their own feudal lords. The law of the strong reigned supreme. The feudal lords, supj'orted by their military retinues, plundered and exercbed an arbitrary powd- er, in defiance of their own princes. Source material tells, for instance, of a certain Luka KoIot.‘*ky. a Mo7}iaisk landowner of humble origin who had grown rich and built himself a handsome manor, no s]den- did than that of a prince: he gathered about him a retinue of wan-iors, feasted, hunted, and kept many falcons, hounds and lame bears. He behaved like a despot.Once when the huntsmen of the Mozhaisk prince Were follow^ing the chase, Kolotsky fell upon them and beat them, and took their falcons and dogs. To the prince ’s envoys he replied arrogantly and deiiaatly. It was this kind of tyranny of the feudal loids that ihe peasants most of all snfteied fiom.

To keoj) the peasants in submission, the princes resorted to such ciuel methods of punishment as flogging, cutting out tongues, lopping off cars, gouging out eyes. Xo less cruel were the princes to each oth^r m their struggle for land Jind power.

The 14tir century has not handed down any monuments of art or great \v(^rks of literature, such as have come down from the 11th and 12th centuries, before the Tatar invasion. Theie weie few literate j'cople: Clnvnd Piuncc- Vasili the Blind hinl!^clf was ‘‘bookless and un- ictlerci.'" Crude superstitions and belief in witchciaft were still pn^valcnt among the people. Those sus])eettd of witchciaft were buint at the stake. Xovertiie less cultural life did not die out compl tely. At the metnjptflitan ’s court the compdation of annals still continued. The tlrucgle for national indepenueno' was retleeted in talcs which de- t^erihed the exploits of Alexander Xovsky (zhiUye^ i.c., the biography, of Prince Alexander) and the victor y of the Russians on Kulikovo Field (Tale of the Hamai Battle). In Xovgoiod, wdiich was little affected by the Tatar invasion, the constiuction of public buildings and of churches ornamented with magnificent muial paintings, continued in the 14th and 15th c nUiiies. A splendid palace with a tall spire was built in the loih cmtuiy by the Novgoiod bishop.

In th b*g'miing of the 15th cmtiuy the famous icon painter, Andn i Rublyev, worked in Moscow. The icons painted by him, remaik- able fur their composition and delicacy of colouiing,can bo seen today in our mus tuns.

The Empire of Timur and the Decline of the Golden Horde

The Empire of Timur. The Uzbeks

Conquest Of Samarkand by Timur

During the second half of the 14th century the Golden Horde began to manifest signs of feudal disintegration. The Tatar princes, owners of separate domains, no longer owed fealty to the khan of the Golden Horde. The feudal lords dej'osed undesirable khans and set up others of their own choice. It was not rare for several rival khans at once to contend with each other for power. A serious blow was dealt the Golden Horde at the' end of the 14th century by the formation in Central Asia of the empire oi Timur, which seized some of the dominions of the Golden Horde.

The process of feudalization made great strides in Central Asia in the 14th century. Large feudal estates sprang into existence. The peasantry was heavily burdened by the services it was obliged to render the khans and other feudal lords, who were constantly at war with the khans. The eastern section of the Chagatai domain separated and formed a kingdom of its own, called Mogolistan. In western Chagatai there was a preponderance of Turkic tribes and the Mongols living there came under their influence. In the middle of the 14th century a Mongo 1- Turkio feudal lord, Timur, called the Lame (Tamerlane) came into prominence. Around him rallied a retinue of several hundred warriors, with whom he entered the service of the lord of Samarkand, Hosain, and became the companion of his campaigns.

At that time Samarkand was a big, rich city with a large population of craftsmen and tradespeople. After the invasion of the Mongols the city had lost its fortress walls and lay exposed on all sides. The Samar* kand artisans suffered much from the oppression of their native feudal lords. In 1365 the Mongols of Mogolistan advanced against Samarkand. Hosain and Timur fled. The inhabitants of Samarkand united to organ* ize their defence. The civilian population was headed by a cotton clean- er Abu-Bekr-Kelevi. With the help of the workpeople of the city he seized the power and organized the defence of Samarkand. After i protracted struggle he succeeded ih repelling the Mongols. After thei victory the people of the city retained the power in their own han ds But the following year Hosain and Timur returned. With flattering promises they inveigled Abu-Bekr to their camp and seized him. Abu- Bekr was executed.

In 1370 Timur overthrew Hosain and took possession of Samar- kand, Bokhara and the whole country between the Amu Darja and the Syr Darya. He created a strong army of Chagatai nomads, and embarked upon the conquest of neighbouring territories.

The Conquests of Timur

Timur cherished the ambition of creating a world empire. “The whole area of the inhabited world”, he said, “is not worth having two monarchs.” He conquered Khoresm, the chief city of which— Urgenj— was a trade rival of Samarkand. Urgenj, on Timur’s orders, was levelled with the ground. Part of its population was transported to Samarkand, and the site on which Urgenj had stood was sown with barley. Then Timur advanced against Persia. This campaign lasted five years and ended with the subjugation of Persia. At that time the Golden Horde was united under the rule of Khan Toklamish. Khoresm had but recently been a dominion of the Horde. Toktamish, taking advantage of Timur’s absence— the latter was engaged in the Persian campaign— invaded Khoresm. The popu* lation sided with him, but Timur hurriedly returned from his campaign and, after punishing rebellious Khoresm, he marched to Toktamish’s dominions in Western Siberia and routed him.

At the end of the 14th century Timur invaded Transcaucasia, devastated Azerbaijan, Armenia and Georgia, and besieged the Georgian king, Bagrat, in Tbilisi. The Georgians made a desperate sally, ‘'Like falcons at a flock of cranes, like a lion at a herd of bulls” the Geor* gians flung themselves upon the foe, but to no avail. In spite of the defenders^ courageous resistance, Timur took Tbilisi by storm. King Bagrat was taken prisoner. But Timur had hardly gone before the Geor- gians rebelled again. Bagrat promised to make his land submit to Ti- mur’s rule if the latter released him. Timur permitted him to go to Georgia, where Bagrat immediately joined the rebels. The Georgians ambushed the enemy in a narrow ravine, and wiped them out, where- upon Timur moved an even greater army against the Georgians. Georgia was utterly devastated and compelled to submit.

Timur^s encroachments had brought his territories quite close to the dominions of the Golden Horde. Toktamish attempted to stem the tide of this advance, but suffered a crushing defeat on the Terek (1395), Timur invaded the territory of the Golden Horde, destroyed Sarai, maiched to the then Russian frontier city of Yelets, destroyed it, and returned to Transcaucasia. Timur’s last years weie spent in com- pleting the conquest of Persia and his expedition into India (1398- 1399). This was succeeded by his war with the Turks, which ended in the capture of the Turkish sultan* Bayezid (1402),

Timur was notorious for his ferocious cruelty. He mercilessly punished any attempt at resistance. Nothing but desolation and ruins remained as witnesses of his conquests. The populations of the captured cities were almost completely massacred. Only the artisans Were spared to be driven off into captivity.

As a monument to his victories Timur had p3rramids made of the skulls of his slain enemies.

The conquered territories of Timur formed a vast feudal kingdom. Timur shared his dominions among his sons and grandsons. The feudal lords did not cultivate their own lands but rented them out in small lots to the peasants who had to pay quitrent and render services under the corvee.

The capital of Timur’s empire was Samarkand, Here he built many magnificent buildings, the ruins of which have been preserved to the present day. Timur had a broad avenue with shops on both sides laid out in place of the narrow crooked streets, A water-supply system for the city was organized. Blossoming gardens surrounded Samaikand. Under Timur the city became the centre of a large caravan trade. It was also an important centie for the crafts inasmuch as Timur bad brought over all the artisans from the conquered cities to Samarkand.

Timur’s grandson, Ulugh Beg, was the most outstand- ing of his successors. He was a patron of science and poet- ry, and built a splendid obser- vatory near Samarkand, in which very exact scientific observations were made. In the 14th and 15th centuries the science of astronomy was on a considerably higher level in Uzbekistan than it was in Western Europe. The famous poet and philosopher, Navoyi, the author of the well-known poem ‘Tarkhad and Shirin,” and other works, lived in Ulugh Beg’s reign.

The Uzbeks and Kirghiz

After Timur’s death (1405) his empire fell apart. Intes- tine warfare broke out among his heirs.

A decisive blow was dealt the Timur empire by the Uz- beks, who constituted a un- ion of various Turkic tribes (including the Polovtsi) that roamed the steppes of Central Asia. The Uzbeks had formerly been part of the Golden Horde, and called themselves Uzbeks after Uzbeg,!ttan of the Gk)lden Horde. Their chief occupation was herding.

In the beginning of the 16th century the Uzbeks united under the rule of Sheibani Khan. During his reign they penetrated the country between the AmU Darya and Syr Darya, began to settle in the fertile valleys and engage in agriculture. Sheibani conquered Samarkand (about 1500), then Bokhara, and subjugated all the possessions of Timur’s descendants.

However, the Uzbeks did not form a centralized state; their domains were divided into several principalities, each ruled by a sultan and all of them constantly at war with each other. Under the Uzbek khans Samarkand lost its importance, and Bokhara became the capital. An independent Uzbek khanate was also organized in the 16th century at Khiva.

We find mention in the 16th century not only of the Uzbeks, but also of the Elirghiz. They are supposed to have come to Central Asia from the upper reaches of the Yenisei River. Some of the Kirghiz continned to live along tlie Yenisei even in tlie 17tli century. In Central Asia the Kirghiz inhabited the territory of the present-day Kirghiz Soviet Socialist Bepublic.

Peoples of the Volga Region under the Rule of the Tatars

The Crimean Khanate

The Siberian Khanate. The Kazakhs

Creation of the Russian National State

The Reign of Ivan III and Vasili III

Territorial Formation of the Russian State

Liberation from the Tatar Yoke. The Conquests of Ivan III

Russian Social and State Structure at the End of the 15th Century

Expansion of the Russian State and Its Transformation into a Multi-National Realm

The Reign of Ivan IV

The Rule of the Boyars. Reforms of the 1550s

The Wars of Tsar Ivan IV

The Oprichnina

End of the Livonian War

Subjugation of the People of Western Siberia at the End of the 16th Century

Crafts and Trade in Russia in the 16th Century

Life and Culture in the 16th Century

The Peoples of Russia in the 17th Century

The Peasant War and the Struggle against Polish and Swedish Intervention in Russia at the Beginning of the 17th Century

The Russian State before the Peasant War

Attempts of the Polish Gentry to Subjugate the Russian State. False Dimitry I

Peasant Insurrection under the Leadership of Bolotnikov

Polish and Swedish Hostilities in 1608–1610

Struggle of the Russian People against the Polish Invaders

Autocracy in Russia in the 17th Century

Reign of Mikhail Romanov

Foreign Policy after the Peasant War

Feudal Serf Economy

Uprisings in the Cities in the Middle of the 17th Century

Organs of Government of the Russian State

Nikon's Church Reform and the Schism

The Ukraine and Byelorussia in the 17th Century

The Ukraine and Byelorussia under Polish Dominion

The Struggle of the Ukrainian People against Poland

Incorporation of the Ukraine into the Russian State. War with Poland

Popular Uprisings in Russia in the Second Half of the 17th Century

The Moscow Uprising of 1662

The Volga Region in the 17th Century

Popular Uprising under the Leadership of Stepan Razin

Life and Culture in the 17th Century Russia

Education

Moscow, the Capital

The Peoples of Siberia in the 17th Century

Eastern Siberia in the 17th Century

Conquest and Colonization of Eastern Siberia

Transcaucasia and Central Asia in the 16th and 17th Centuries

Transcaucasia in the 16th and 17th Centuries

Central Asia in the 16th and 17th Centuries

Important Dates in the History of the U.S.S.R. (From Ancient Times until the End of the 17th Century)